:<t y

'J

\.-'ii

ivn

^.iiiiiiiilii^

yf.f^.

C-^^i-^^X^'

HISTORY OF ARMENIA
BY

FATHER
FROM

^I

CHAEL C

H A M I C 11

2247 TO THE YEAR OF CHRIST 1780,

OR 1229 OF THE ARMENIAN ERA,

B. C.

TRANSLATED FROM THE ORIGINAL ARMENIAN,

BY

JOHANNES AVDALL,
MEMBER OF THE

Esq.

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL, &c.

IS APPENDED A CONTINUATION OF THE HISTORY BY THE

TRANSLATOR FROM THE YEAR 1780 TO THE PRESENT DATE.

TO WHICH

IN

TWO VOLUMES.

Vol. L

CALCUTTA:
PRINTED AT BISHOP's COLLEGE PRESS. BY

1827.

H.

TOWXSEND.

l/Jju/f/

*fl

puiT/O

Quippe natio
d^^niibiis

eesf^s

'^

u^fiMHu/iiiui-np

lun^uifiul^inL.[Jl,ut tujf_

fiiit

&

morabimus, cum

b.

antiqnissima non sol\im consiliis utllibus ac pnii'oecunda, verCim etiam ob mullas res prseclar^
laude di^na; quas quidem ordine historiarum meintegras patrum propagines recensebimus.

Vieec

eximia

g:loria

Au

&

Moses Chorenensis,

lib. i,

cap.

i,

p.

i,

ed. Whistonn.

INTRODUCTION
This

valuable
of the

member

1^

C3<d>,^E:

by Father Michael Chamich, a

Mekhitarist Brotherhood and a great

work

on Armenian history, was translated in 1827

Johannes Avdall, a British citizen of Armenian
compiling this historical account, Father
In
origin.
authority

by

following in the footsteps of Movses

Armenia's first historian, whose pioneer
Khorenatzi,
5th
work covered the period from the Creation to
Century A.D.

was

Chamich

most remarkable about this volume, perhaps, is

not only the scope and detail of Armenian history
which it covers (2247 B.C. to 1780 A.D., with an appended
the
also
but
Avdall),
Mr.
by
update
historical

What

is

objective:

translator's

of

Christians

sympathy

for

every
the

fate

"to

excite

in

denomination
of

my

the
a

oppressed

rouse the dormant embers of patriotism

of my expatriated countrymen to exert
for the regeneration of Armenia."

in
all

of
breasts
of
feeling
country, and
the
their

bosoms
power

many ways, these words are as true today as they

We have only to look at
were when they were written.
beleagured
the
of
circumstances
unfortunate
the
Armenian region of Artzakh (Karabagh), which at this
writing is under the control of the Azerbaijan SSR,

In

whose

early

the

are akin to those who perpetrated the

of almost 2 million Armenians in Turkey in
20th Century.

people

Genocide

therefore, should not only be read from the

the
for
also
but
curiosity
historical
of
viewpoint
that
faith
and
love
Armenian
of
expression
underlying
motivated Father Chamich to write it and Mr. Avdall to

This

book,

translate

it.

Archbishop
Primate, Diocese

of the

Torkom

Manoogian

Armenian Church of America

1990

J.

C.

& A.

L Fawcett,

Inc.

Publishers
38-01

23rd

ASTORIA,

1990,

AVENUE
N. Y. 11105

MICHAEL KEHYAIAN

PRINTING: COLOR LITHO

Made

in U.S.A.

ISBN 0-941567-07-9

CONTENTS
OF THE

FIRST VOLUME.

Dedication

Preface

------------------------

Tigt
iii

xiv

-------

The Origin of the Armenians

PART

I.

CONTAINING AN ACCOUNT OF THE FORMATION OF THE

NATION BY HAICUS, AND THE GOV.RNMENT OF IT BY
MEMBERS OF HIS FAMILV THE WHOLE EMBRACING A
PERIOD OF 1779 YEAKS.
;

CHAPTER
The foundation of

the

Armenian Monarchy by Haicus

CHAPTER
The period between

the Reigns of

to that

II.

Armenac and Harma

CHAPTER
Reign of Aram

I.

11

17

III.

of Anushavan

COXTENTS.

IV

CHAPTER

IV.
Page
'o"

T7ie period between the Reigns of Paret and Scavordie

CHAPTER

2(j

V.

The period between the Reign of Paroyr, who was the first
King of Armenia that was 'publicly crowned, and that of

Erwand

31

the First,

CHAPTER

VI.

------

The Reign cf Tigranes Haicus

CHAPTER

36

VII.

The period between the Reign of Vahagn and

of Armenia by Alexander the Great

the

conquest

...

PART

43

II.

COMPRISING THE EVENTS THAT HAPPENED IN ARMENIA

WHILST A PROVINCE OF THE MACEDONIAN EMPIRE, AND
THE
D'UKING THE CONTROUL EXERCISED OVER IT B
i'

SELEUCIDiE

---

CHAPTER
Embracing

4G
I.

the period between the governments of

Mihran

.-----

and Hirant

CHAPTER

46

II.

Comprehe??ding the time that elapsed betiveen the governmeyit

61
of Artavaz and Artavazd

CONTENTS.

PART

III.

THE GOVERNMENT OF THE ARSACID^E WHICH LASTED

580 YEARS.
The oingin of the ArsacidcB

--------

CHAPTER
The

7'eign

of Valarsaces\.

CHAPTER

58

n.

The period between Ai^saces the First and Artaces

CHAPTER

55

I.

Page

63

HI.

The reign of Tigranes the Second, and the actions of Mithridates against the

Romans

68

CHAPTER
Tlie exploits

IV.

of Tigranes against the people of Ptolomais,

and afterwards against

the

Romans

CHAPTER
Other transactions which occurred

75

V.

in the days

of Tigranes 86

CHAPTER VI.
The reigns of Artavazd

the First

and Arsham

93

----

99

CHAPTER VII.
The reign of Abgar

CONTENTS.

VI

CHAPTER VIII.
Page

The reign of Ananey and of Sanatruk

CHAPTER

108

IX.

Events witich happened among the kings of Upper Armenia

113

__--_--

CHAPTER X.
The reign of Erwand

the

126

Second

CHAPTER XL
The reign of Artaces

135

the Second

CHAPTER XII.
The

exploits

of the Sons of Artaces

-----

140

CHAPTER XIII.
This chapter embraces the period between the

Artavazdthe Second, and that of Valarsh

CHAPTER
The reign of Khosrove

of

Armeiiia by

Tiridates
St.

and Vertannes

reign
-

the

of

145

XIV.
152

the First

CHAPTER
The reign

XV.

revival

of Christianity

in

Gregory, ajid appointment of Ai'istakes

to the ponti/icate

159

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER
The reign of Khosrove

The

7'eign

XVI.

-----

the Second

CHAPTER

and

the

po7it'tficates

--------

CHAPTER

of

173

XVIII.

The reign of Arsaces the Second, and the

pontificate

---------

Nierses the First

167

XVII.

of Tiran the Secondy

Husik and Pharnerseh

Vll

of

181

CHAPTER XIX.
The taking of Tigranakert by Shapuh

189

CHAPTER XX.
The destruction of A rsh aca van and th e cruelty of A rsaces 195

CHAPTER
The abaiidonment and
destruction of the

Merujan

captivity

XXI.

of Arsaces; and almost

total

kingdom of Armenia by the treachery of

----

CHAPTER
The Reign of Pap and

204

XXII.

the pontificate of

CHAPTER

Shahak

212

XXIII.

The period between the reigns of Varazdat and Khosrove

the Third; and the pontificate of Zaven and Aspurakes 222

CONTENTS.

Vlll

CHAPTER XXIV.
The reign of Viramshapuh
the days of St.

of Khosrove, during

the exile

Mesrop, when the Armenian characters

were invented by the latter

-------

232

CHAPTER XXV.
The

of Khosrove

re- appointment

of Shapuh

to the

crown, and the reign

the Persian

2 10

CHAPTER XXVI.
TJiereigyi

of Artashir, or Artaces the Last

PART
THE GOVERNMENT
456 YEA US

OF

248

IV.

THE PREFECTS, WHICH LASTED

252

CHAPTER

I.

The prefecture of Vehinihrshapuh, and the illegal pontificates

of Surmok, Burkishow and Shimuel, and the jiontijicate

254

of Joseph

CHAPTER

II.

The prefecture of Vasak the Seunian,

occurred amongst the Vardanians

CHAPTER
The wickedness of Vasak, and
danians

arid the events

which

258

III.

the

martyrdom of

the

Var-

270

IX

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER

IV.

The prefectures of Atrormlzd and Atirwushnasp ; mid the

period between the pontificates of Melitey, and Johan the

Mandakunian

---

CHAPTER
The

exploits

The

exploits

275

284

V.

of Vahan the Mamiconian

CHAPTER

--

VI.

of the Vahanians against Atirwushnasp,

prefecture of Isaac the Bagratian

in the

290

CHAPTER VII.
Proceedings of the Vahanians against Salar Atirnerseh 296

CHAPTER VIII.
The treachery of Valthank

the Georgian,

301

Vahanians against Hazaravukht

307

CHAPTER
acts of the

the actions

of the Vahanians against Mihrayi

The

and

IX.

CHAPTER X.
Further acts of the Vahanians against Shapuh the Prefect 311

CHAPTER
The

reconciliation of

medium of the

Vahan

prefects

XI.

icith the

Persians, through the

Nikhor and Andekan

B

317

CONTENT!*,

CHAPTER

XII.

The prefectures of Va/iaii, extending from

of Babkcn to that of Isaac the Second

CHAPTER
The prefectures of Yard and
pontificate

322

Alijej,

extending

from

the

of Christojiher the Second, until those of Jslierses

CHAPTER
The period between

and

XIII.

Ashtarakensis, and Johannes the Second

vilon,

the pontificate

328

XIV.

the prefectures of

Denshapuh and Chihr-

the pontificate of Moses, celebrated for having

remodelled the

Armenian Calendar

532

CHAPTER XV.
The period between

the prefectures of Sumbat the

Bagratian
and David Saharuney, and the pontifcate of Ah rah
mn 342

CHAPTER
The

acts

XVI.

of Vahan the Wolf against the Persians

CHAPTER

347

XVII.

The period between

the prefecture of Varaztiroz

and the
government of Theodoras the Rushtunian, and
beticeen the
pontificates of
Comitas and Nierses, surnamed
the

Architect

oro

CONTENTS.

XI

CHAPTER XVIII.
The

'period between the prefectures

and between

the pontificates

of Sumbat and Nersehy

of Ajiastas and Isaac the

Third

CHAPTER

362

XIX.

TJie period betiveen the governments

of Abdullah and

Vilth,

the pontificates of Elias ajid Johannes the Philosopher

and

373

CHAPTER XX.
The period between the govern?nents of Mahomed and Hasan,
and betiveen the pontificates of David the First and

383

Isaiah

CHAPTER
The period between
Abuseth,

XXI.

the governments of Ezit the Seco7id

and between

the pontificates

of Stephen

and
392

Johannes the Fifth

CHAPTER

and

XXII.

The government of Bulah, with an accowit of

and the pontificate of Zechai^iah

his cruelties,

405

ERRATA
Page 73, line 11, for reinforce read to reinforce.
Page 84, line 11 for were read was.
Page 94, line 9, for extracted read extricated.
Page 103, line Ijfor Abgarus read Abgar.
,

TO

THE PRESIDENT AND MEMBERS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

Gentlemen,

BRITISH INDIA
enlightened

Individual

and

liberal

lives in safety

may justly

boast of an

under which every

Government,

and happiness.

She may. also feel

a pride in the indefatigable labours of a number of learned

and evangelical Men,

ivho, being inspii^ed

by Divine Revelation,

have endeavoured, and continue in their endeavours,

to

spread

the light of the Gospel over this extejisive cou77try of heathen

darkness.

She may, in

the establishment of

esting Society

like

manner, feel herself happy in

your most respectable and highly

which has so successfully ixmoved the bajTiers

of Oriental Learning and Scioice and opened rich

;

the speculation

general

benefit

inter-

and information of
of Mankind.

the Learned,

stores for

and for

the

DEDICATION.

XIV

/ cannot,
name of

but with respect

and veneration

mejition here the

that illustrious man. Sir William Jones, the founder

of your respectable Society

have given birth

whose indefatigable labours

an Institution, and whose

to so excellent

laudable endeavours have succeeded in promoting the gj^and

had

object he

in view.

Emulating

his

bright

you have with praise-worthy exertions laboured

march of general knowledge, by

modern

tion,

to

aid the

and trans-

of various original monuments of ancient and more

lation

filled

the production

example,

times; the perusal of

my mind

which

with profound regard

and with a fervent wish for

its

in
to

your Researches has

your excellent

cojitinuancc

Institu-

and increased

success.

Under

these gratifying

sense of respect

and esteem towards such an honourable

literary productions have rendered

for your
nourable,

I take

and paying a

the liberty of expressing

tribute to

your laudable

this duty,

dedicate to

your Society "

which

is

circumstances, and urged by a

see

you truly ho-

my

exertio?is.

body,

admiration

In fulfilling

no other better mode, than by soliciting

to

The History of Armenia,"

a humble attempt at translation into English by

DEDICATIOX.
a Foreigner,

wJioie

kiiowledge of

language cannot but he imperfect.

as an Jiumble tribute of

my

XT

your

cultivated

Jiighly

Accept,

tJieu,

veneration to the

this

work,

memory of

the

immortal Sir William Junes, the founder of your excellent

Society

and,

as a token of

my

esteem

and regard for your

laudable exertions in the cause of general literature.

I remain,
Gentlemen,

With great regard and esteem.

Your most humble and devoted servant,

Johannes Avdall.

Calcutta,

Mh

of October, 1826,

PREFA C
Armenia
tries

eminently distinguished among the coun-

is

by the

of Asia,

E.

political

changes which she has

undergone, and by the connection which exists between

certain periods of her history

When we

and Greece.

the progress of her

and the

Rome

histories of

consider the origin of her state

power during her independence, and

the various revolutions that happened in her government

during a long period of successive ages,

we may reasonably

conclude that the History of Armenia

interesting events.

But, notwithstanding these circum-

stances, the ancient state of that country

known

to the curious

sidering their

it

is

is

very

little

and learned of Europe; and con-

indefatigable

path of letters,

with

replete

is

no

spirit

less a

of enterprize

in

the

matter of surprise than

regret that the Europeans have almost entirely neglected

the

cultivation

are few

of

who have

Armenian

Literature.

Indeed,

directed their attention to the

nian Language, and those

who have

studied

it,

tliere

Arme-

have not

attained that proficiency which could have enabled

to

add much

collected

to the stock of Oriental

them
Knowledge, already

the literary hive of Europe.

History of

Armenia by Moses of Khoren, extending to the middle

of the fifth century, was translated into Latin about a
c

PREFACE.

XVlll

hundred

years

ago

by

two

sons

of the

celebrated

William Whiston, and published in London with the

text, but scarcely a copy of it can at present be
procured, except
of the curious.

in

College Libraries or in the collections

complete History of Armenia has

been long considered a great desideratum. Travellers

from various parts of Europe have journeyed through
the extensive plains of Armenia, but all the information
they have gained respecting that unfortunate country

have been very limited, mostly confined to the local

history of the mouldering ruins of her ancient greatness^

and magnificence. Indeed, since Armenia lost her freedom, European travellers have considered her as a
province of the kingdom which subjugated her, and
have not directed their enquiries
an independent power.
These circumstances induced
translation of the present volume,

to her former state as

me

to

which

attempt
is

the

a complete

of the nation
History of Armenia, from the formation
As a translator it is essentially
to the present day.
for me to give due information in my prefatory

necessary

remarks of the nature of the work, as well as of everj

with the translation. In
other circumstance connected
place, I shall speak of the motives which guided
the

first

Secondly, of the
undertaking the translation.
of which
Society,
author of the work and the Venetian

me

in

he was a member.
affairs.

works
of the

Thirdly, of his partiality in religious

Fourthly, of the ancient historians from whose

Fifthly, of the division
his history was compiled.

work

into periods,

and of the principal events

PREPACK.

which have occurred

in each.

XIX

Lastly, of the continuation

of the History to the present day, and conclusion.

I.

The lamentable condition of Armenia, the deo;raded

state of her church, the expatriation of the sons of Haic,

and the tyranny of

been

to

That
every

me

their barbarous oppressors,

matter of serious and melancholy reflection.

feeling of patriotism,

human

have long

which exists

being, naturally inspired

observing the abject slavery of

in the breast of

me

with grief on

my

most beloved country.

Centuries of servitude under foreign yokes have almost
obliterated from tiie minds of my unfortunate countrymen
all

recollection of their former liberty, and rendered

them

objects of indifference to the rest of the christian world.

As

a native of that

degraded country,

have long

felt

the weight of her calamity, and earnestly desired to offer

my
I

services to her.

some years

Influenced by these considerations,

since contemplated the utility of presenting

a translation of the history of

my

ancestors to the literary

world, under a conviction that by this means a generous

desire

would be excited

of the

West

my

in

the breasts of the christians

to ameliorate the calamitous condition

once glorious country.

In this view

encouraged by the coinciding feelings of

friend

of

was greatly

my

learned

Mr. Martirus Mackertich David, who repeatedly

exhorted

me

to attempt

himself convinced

such an undertaking,

that an

English

translation

beino-

of the

History of Armenia would prove a very acceptable present to the learned of Europe, and might do much to
better the condition of our country.

mined

to

devote a portion of

my

therefore deter-

leisure

hours to the

XX

I'REFACE.

Armenia

task of translating the History of

a

verv laborious task indeed, and exceedingly

to a foreigner.
I

into Eng-lish:

But

my

in

difficult

present literary enterprize

have availed myself of the kind assistance of some

English i^entlemen. These are Messrs. Charles Hutchins

Hawkins,

and

J.

my

\^anllc^st

II.

J.

The

to

whom

express thus publicly

and most sincere acknowledgements.

author of the History

is

the celebrated Father

Michael Chamich, a native of Constantinople, who about

the middle oC the eighteenth century proceeded to Venice

and

j(infd

the

society

iMukhitharian

of Sou

This society was founded in the year 1712

Lazaro.

by Mukhithar

of the city of Sebastia, an individual of high intellectual

The members thereof are all

clerical persons, who have embraced the persuasion of
Although it is a circumstance
the church of Rome.
and moral endowments.

much

to be

deplored,

they have abandoned

that

cause of their national church, yet

the

cannot refrain from

made

a|)plauding the extraordinary progre^s they have

The astonishing improvement they have

in literature.
made in our language, the number of useful books which
tl.ey

have published,

except

their controversial

works

on religion, which are calculated to do more harm than

good

to

use by
I'ather

himself

many

the nation,

them,

the

excellent types brought

extort from

us

admiration

and

into

])raise.

Michael Chamich has particularly distinguished

among
valuable

the

members

and

by
among

of this useful society,

meritorious

publications;

which that of the History of Armenia claims the yuecuimence.

In

the year 178G he published an enlarged

XXI

PREFACE.

History of Armenia in three large quarto volumes, of

about 1,000 pages each, compiled from the historical

works of various authors who flourished in Armenfa in

various times, and wrote the accounts of their own days,

whom

of

shall

give a detailed biographical account

In the year 1811, Father Chamich

in its proper place.

published an abridgment of his

the present volume

for

is

made by

ferences are

which

In this some re-

a translation.

serted in the beginning of

quently thought proper

history, of

the author to the enlarged history,

example, " See Hist. B.I.

made

own

to

my

c.

3.",

which

translation, but

omit them.

have
I

in-

subse-

would have

notes at the end of each of these references, had

not been convinced that they would have considerably

me to issue a
have hitherto received

increased the size of the work, and obliged

third volume, while the support

barely sufficient to defray the expenses incurred in

printing the two.

is

III.

am compelled by

spirit of religious

partiality of

Perhaps

it

a love of truth,

and not by a

controversy, to speak briefly of the

Father Michael Chamich in religious

would not be uninteresting

aff*airs'

to give a detailed

explanation to the reader on this head, but considering

the

abridgtd

necessary to

form of the present volume,

make my remarks

in as

few words as

deem

it

possible.

Father Michael Chamich, though an Armenian by birth,

was attached to the Romish Church, as I have stated
above.

In

his

preface to the enlarged History he pro-

mises to write with mipartiality, and to shew the truth

in his writing,

but alas!

in the

course of the ecclesiastical

XXU

PKfc-FACE.

part of the History he forgets what he promised, and

insidiously endeavours to bias the

minds of the credulous

and the ignorant with prejudices favourable

He makes

persua.^ion.
in the history
tries

to

his

trifling

his

in

power

to

instil

own

incident

advocate the cause he defends

by every means

minds of

of every

use

to his

into

and
the

readers a favourable idea of the church of

Rome.

He
trutli

begins from the year of Christ 431 to deviate from

in

tiie

course of his ecclesiastical

history.

He

commends those who were united to the church of

Rome, and endeavours to refute the assertions of those
historians who have written against the proceedings

He

of the popish usurpers.

calls

the opposers of the

Romanists calumniators, and endeavours

to persuade the

readers that their writings are mere misrepresentations.

He

treats the

writings of the more ancient and learned

Armenian authors

in

a very different manner, as they

have not openly O[)j)osed the doctrines of

the

Romish

church, but, according to the circumstances of their

times, have occasionally
to

bring the

Armenian

Roman

pontiff.

endeavoured

in

own

mild language

disputants to submission to

the

In general, they have not spoken in

decided opposition to the doctrines of the Pope, and

hence Father Michael

learned writers to those

assimilates

who

these

ancient

and

have abandoned the cause

own church, and embraced

Roman catholics. He quotes from
of their

the errors of the

these writers in a

very interested manner, in order to prove his falsehood

and unfounded assertions.

In

consequence of these

XXm

PREFACE.
misrepresentations, the author Father
ated

many opponents among

severely censured
the present

him

abridgment

Chamich has

for his garbled

is

cre-

who hav
statements.
As

the Armenians,

a Mirror of his enlarged history,

a similar spirit of unfairness pervades this

were to attempt a refutation of

all

volume

If I

the author's mis-

representations of the works of our ancient writers, the

volumes would be increased to double

Consequently, passing over the tedious length

size of the present

their size.

of these religious disputes,

it

sufficient to bring

whereby the reader can be able

the following example,

to

think

judge of the whole.

According

chronology of the author, Johannes

Oznensis the Philosopher, was raised to the pontifical
chair of Armenia in the year of Christ 718. All the
to the

Armenian and foreign

this pontiff

was an

historians

inveterate

agree in

enemy

sayin^^,

that

of the council of

Chalcedon, and wrote many things against the Chalccdonians, several of whom he banished from the country of

Armenia.
Oznensis

In consequence of this opposition, Johannes

is

called a heretic

by the Romanists, who,

to-

with the Armenian Papists anathematize him in

their churches, considering him as a cause of the division
gether

of the

Armenian church from

Michael Chamich asserts

in

that

his

of

Rome.

enlarged

Father

history, that

Johannes Oznensis had accepted the council of Chalcedon, contrary

then flourished
tedious

to the
in

disquisition

assertions of the

Armenia.
of

about

historians

who

In a most laboured and

100 pages, the author

endeavours to persuade the reader that there must be

PREFACE.

Xxiv
a mistake in the

name

of Johannes the Philosopher and

another individual of that name, and that the spirit of

opposition to the Chalcedonians was erroneously attri-

buted to Johannes the Phj^sopher instead of another

In consequence of this open
person of the same name.
falsehood of the author,

who have

joined the

some

Roman

of the

Armenian nation

Catholic church, boldly-

opposed him; and this religious dispute was for some

time carried on with great acrimony on both sides.
From this single example the reader may be able
to

judge of the other misrepresentations with which

Father Chamich has garbled the facts relating to religious

It is also worthy of remark, that the members
points.
of the

Armenian church are not entirely exempt from

Several
censure on account of religious discussions.
of these have at different times attacked their Roman
Catholic brethren, and excited great persecution against
them; yet the main cause of all these mischiefs are

Those Armenians who

have gone over to the church of Rome, are called by the
members of the Armenian church, Arians and Eutychians.
An anathema is periodically pronounced in the Armenian

the

Roman

Catholics themselves.

church against the renegadoes, who do all they can

are
to ridicule our old national customs, because they

Rome.

From

rancorous passions of

hatred

prejudicial to the tenets of the church of

such disputes arise the

and

revenrre, wliich are generally followed

by sad conse-

quences both to those who harbour them and those

whom they are directed.

IV. Armenia has produced a

against

multitude of historians.

XXV

PRErACE.
Bat

shall, in imitation

of the learned Father Michael

Chamich, only mention here the names of those fro^

whose works the present volume

this,

compiled.

is

In dt)mg

age in which they

shall observe the order of the

flourishedin Ainaenia.

Agatiiangelus, secretary

Memoirs of
the

Tiridates and St.

particular desire

be ascertained
work.

He

beginning of the fourth century.

in the

at

to kingTiridates, flourished

in

Gregory the Illuminator,

of the

king.

what language the

Some, however,

wrote the

assert

But

it

cannot

historian wrote his

the

tiiat

history

was

written in the Armenian lan^ua^e with Greek characters:

while others are of opinion that

was written

it

in

Greek

and translated from it into Armenian. The latter is more

probable, as a complete history of Agathangelus, written
This valuable
in the Greek language, exists to this day.

work was

publislied in Constantinople in the year 1709,

or the Haican era 1158.

Zenobius, a Syrian bishop, and one of the scholars of

Gregory the Illuminator, flourished in tlie beginning

He was called by the surname of
of the fourth century.
Gilak, and appointed by St. Gregory prior of the convent
St.

of Innaknian in Taron.

From

his

surname the convent

subsequently took the appellation of Gilak.

particular

desire of

St.

Gregory,

narrative of the events of his

own

his

ordination as a

Levondius the metropolitan of that place,

and the wars of king Tiridates on the

&c.

wrote

the

time, giving an account

of St. Gregory's visit to Cesarea,

bishop by

Zenobius

At

frontiers of Taron,

This work was originally published in Constanti-

PREFACE.

AX VI

1168, and subsequently

nople in the year 1719, H. E.

Calcutta, by Mr.

BozAND

or Byzand,

flourished

densis>

Gentloom

in

who

is

the

Iburth

it is

his

work

tlie

it

He was

century.

in

it

Greek

should be of opinion

Lazarus Pharpensis calls

former.

in the

lie wrote a History

uncertain whether he wrote

or Armenian, but from his l)irth

that he wrote

Byzan-

also called Phostos

Greek, and an excellent scholar,

of Armenia;

year 1814,

in the

Aviet,

Second History of Armenia, the history

of Asfathanijelus

considered the

beini^-

work was published

Haican era 1179.

in

first in

Constantinople

in

This

order.

the year 173{),

His history commences with the reign

of Khosrove the Second, the son of Tiridates, and ends

with that of Khosrove the Third, kim^ of Armenia, the

whole extending:

KoREUN,

to

A. D. 390.

a skilful and learned translator,

the Wonderful, flourished in Armenia

He was
of St.

one of

tlie

in

the

surnamed

fiftii

century.

eminent and distinunished disciples

Mesrop and

St.

Isaac.

After tho

death of

liis

venerable masters, Korcun wrote their memoirs at the

particular desire

gives

of St. Joseph

other useful

of the version of ihc

works

fifth

also

Armenian

Holy Scriptures and

fellow

disciples,

both

tlic

in

and translations.

CiioKf'-.xEN'.sis,

rished in the

He

Armenian, as well as of

into

productions of his

original compositions

Mosi

Pontift".

account of the invention of the

an

characters,

literary

the

surnamed the Rhetorician,

century.

scholars of St. Mesrop.

He was one of the

flou-

distinguished

At the request of Isaac the

Noble
Bagratian
he wrote a History of Armenia from the

PREFACE.

XXVll

formation of the nation by Haic to the end of the royal

line

of the

power

pontifical

is

termination of the

the

to

house of St. Gregory the lUnmi-

in the

His work

nator.

and

Arsacidae,

compiled from the best authorities,

written in the purest style, and divided into there books,

The

the whole extending to the year of our Lord 440.

first

part of the History of Chorenensis

founded on

is

information derived from records of events which hap-

pened before the reign of Alexander the Great, accordmg

to the

who

testimony of Maribas the famous Syrian

is

discovered these documents.

the ancient Armenian kings

recorded

in

renensis avails

till

iiistorian,

correct account of

the time of Valarsaces

the history of the latter, of which Cho-

himself by abundant quotations.

this period to the third

century the facts narrated

From
in

the

history are collected from different sources, principally

from historians who wrote accounts of

Chorenensis

their

own

makes ample quotations from

an eminent historian, on

whom

times.

Africanus,

Eusebius bestows great

The valuable work of

however, handed down to us.
The

praise in his Ecclesiastical History.

Africanus
latter

is

not,

part of the History of Chorenensis

from different records extant

in

is

our nation,

composed
written in

Greek and Persian characters under, the various ArmeThe history of Chorenensis, together with
nian chiefs.
Geography, has been published

his

and

in

several

places

These were translated into

Latin by the two brothers, William and George VVhiston,

as

in

different

times.

have before stated, and published with the text

London

in

the year

1736.

The work

in

of translation,

PREFACE.

XXVlll

undertuken by these

learned

foreigners,

proved very arduous to them.

real

meaning of the author,

not been

appear

sufficiently

It

is

have

evident that the

passages,

has

understood by the translators,

who

several

in

have been unacquainted

to

must

the

wiiii

literary

character of the author.

Elishev the INIonk flourished in the fifth century. He

was a fellow-scholar of Moses Chorenensis, and a relative of St. Vardan, the famous Armenian general, to whom
he was

secretary.

By

desire of that excellent

David the ^lamiconian, he wrote

in

prit st

a beautiful style an

account of the destruction of the country of Armenia by

Hazkert king of Persia, of the memorable

martyrdoms of the Vardanian and Levondian Saints, and

the cruel

of the calamities that subsequently befel the Armenian

chiefs, the v.hole

extending

to

the year 463.

m the

has been published in Constantinople

the Haican era 1213; in ^Takhjuan

Calcutta

in

in

the year 1S16,

in

the

fifth

century.

year 1764, or
1787, and

the year

by Mr. Gentloom Aviet

Lazauus Pharpexsis, surnamed

flourished

His work

Rhetorician

the

In his infancy he was

placed under the immediate tuition of St.

St.

Mesrop; and he finished

of the blessed

his

education under the care

Alan the Arzrunian.

view of the events recorded

gelus and Pliostos

the extinction of

Isaac and

He

takes a cursory

in the histories

of Agathan-

Byz mdensis.
tiie

Soon after the period of

Arsacidean royalty, Lazarus gaye

a very detailed account of the martyrdoms of the Varda-

nian and Levondian saints, as well as of

that occurred in

Armenia

duriny: his

own

all

the eventg

time.

He

also

PREFACE.
narrates at

full

generalship

ot^

XXIX

length the events that occurred during the

Vahan

the Maaiiconian, at

whose request

he composed his history, which extends to the period of

Vahan's elevation
Armenia, as
at the

the dignity

to

far as the

convent of San Lazaro

Thomas
centurv or

by one

of the

prefecture of

His work was published

year 4 So.

Venice

in the

year 1793.

the Arzrunian flourished at the end of the fifth

beGfinninii-

He was educated

of the sixth.

of the pupils of St. Elishey the Historian.

works have been handed down to us, which

of the lives of St. Vardau and Vahan the Arzrunian,

fewoniv of
treat

^nd the

his

heretical exertions

of

Barzumah

the Xestonan,

the whole extending to the year 500.

JoHAxxL"^, bishop of the ?vIamiconians, flourished in

the seventh century.
He wrote a narrative of the wars
of the 3Iamiconians with the Persians, and an account of
the exploits of Mushel, Vahan the Wolf, &:c.
His history
This work

extends to the year 640.

was published

at Constantinople in conjunction with that of

in the

year 1719, Haican era

JoHAXXEs Catholiclv.

Zenobius

16^.

a native of Dashonakert,

a
scholar and relation of the blessed Mashtoz, flourished at
the end of the ninth or beginning of t!ie tenth centurv

He

succeeded his venerable master

throne of Armenia.
a native of
style

nation

Garney

or Duin.

a History of

by Haic

in

the

pontifical

Some, however, consider him

to

He

wrote

Armenia from
the

reign

of

in a

to be
most excellent

the formation

Ashot the

the Bagratian king, extending to the year 920.

wrote a brief account of

all

the

Armenian

of the

Second,

He

pontitis,

also

com-

XXX

PREFACE.

mencing with

Gregory the Illuminator and ending

own succession. His works have never

St.

at the period of his

been printed, thoug-h more than one manuscript copy

is

preserved in the library of the Venetian Conventuals.

Mesrop
He was a

the Priest flourished in the tenth century.

native of the valley of

He

of Holt)zim.

Voyoz

the village

in

wrote a narrative of the memoirs of St.

Nierses the Great, taken from the history of Phostos

Byzandensis, with an addition of some prayers and visions.

This work was published

in

Madras

in

the year 1775,

Haican era 1224. In the beginning of this edition is

annexed a short account of some events that occurred in
Geor<^ia, of the rise and origin of the Orbelians, and
The editor
of the invasion of Armenia by the Tartars.
of this work, however, appears to ascribe the additional
narrative to Mesrop; but from the date of the events
it

can easily be perceived, that the author must have been

another individual

and the narrative

century.

whom
to

It

the

for

Mesrop

in

question extends

lived in the tenth century,

to

the

twelfth

cannot, however, be exactly ascertained

work was

written,

though some

ascrilie

by
it

Stephen the Orbelian, who lived about the period of

which

it

treats.

Taron flourished at the end of the tenth

He is known by the surname of Asolik
century.
or Asolnik, and was contemporary with St. Gregorius
Narekensis. He wrote a complete History of Armenia

SiEPHEX

of

from the formation of the nation by Haic to tlie reign

of the Bagratian king Gagik the First, and to the pondesire he comtificate of Sarkies, at whose particular

XXXI

PREFACK.
posed his work.

He

is

more

It

extends to the year of our Lord 1000.

m regard

explicit thanthe other historians

to

chronolog^v.

AitiSTAKES Lastivertensis flourished in the eleventh

His history commences with the reign of the
century.
Bagratian king Gagik the

and ends

First,

of the capture of the city of

Am

at tiie period

by Alphaslan, and the

extending

subsequent defeat of the emperor Diogenes,

to the

His work

vear 1071.

is

written in an elegant

abounding with lamentable refleciions

on the miseries that infested the country of Arm.ma.

and pathetic
?vjAifiEw

style,

Urhahensis

He

twelfth century.

the

Abbot

Thud

the reign of the Bagratian king Ashot the

of Thorose and Leo

He

the

First

tiie

to that

the

Reubeui an princes,

the twelfth century.

year 1128.

extendiiiL; to the

Gar.Gouv the

floiirished

wrote a History of Armenia, iVom

Prie>t flourished

wrote a continuation

of the

history

L^rhahensis, narrating the events of his

Mathe\r

of

own

time, or to

the eighteenth year of the reign of Thorose the Second,

A. D. IIGI.

Samuel

the Priest, of the city of Ani, flourished in the

He

twelfth century.
creation of the

wrote

world

the brother of rsierses

it

was composed.

to

a short

the pontificate

the

His work

Graceful,
is

also

from the

history

at

of Gre^'-orv.

whose desire

known by

pellation of Chronicle or Chronology,

the ap-

extending

to the

year 1164, Haican era G13.

NrERShs
flourished

Clajexsis,

m the

or Shinorhali

twelfth century.

('the

He was

Graceful)

the brother of

XXXll

PREFACE.

Gregory Vikayaser the

Little,

Of this

dignity of Armenia.

and rose

prelate

to write in the course of our history.

to the pontificar

we have maay

things

Besides several other

Armenia
in verse from the period of Haic to his own days, which
has been published in various times and places in con-

excellent works, he

composed

a brief history of

He

junction with his other poems.

on the destruction of the

city of

wrote a lamentation

Edessa by the

and several useful epistles, from which many

facts have been collected.

infidels,

historical

KirakusGazakej^sis, one of the scholars of the monk

Vanakan, flourished in the thirteenth century. He wrote
a history of Armenia, commencing with the reign of
Tiridates and extending to that of Leo,
first

He

among
gives

the

who was

Reubenian race that ruled

a detailed

the

in Cilicia.

account of the invasions

of the

Scythians and the irruptions of the Tartars, extending

to the year 1260.

Vaudan, one

of the pupils of Vanakan, and fellow-

scholar of Kirakus, flourished in the thirteenth century.

wrote a brief history from the creation of the world

to the reign of Hethum the First, and to the death of the
pontiff" Constantine, extending to the year 1272.

He

Ma LAC HI
and Vardan,

the
in

monk, flourished shortly after Kirakus

the days of king Leo, and the pontiff

Jacobus Clajensis.

He wrote a

history of the irruptions of

the Tartars into the country of Armenia, and other events

extending to the year 1272.

Vahram the monk flourished

He wrote in verse by desire of

in

the thirteenth century.

Leo the Third

a history

PREFACE.

XXXIU

of the Reubenian princes from their origin to the reign

of that monarch, extending to the year 12S0.

Thomas Mezobensis

He

century.

fifteenth

monk,

the

wrote a

flourished

the

in

account of the

faithful

enormities committed by the tyrant Tamerlane and other

He

invaders of the country of Armenia.

account of the repairs of the pontifical

also gives an

house

in

Etch-

miatchin, extending to the year 1447.

Arackiel the monk,

a native of Tabriz, flourished

He was

in the seventeenth century.

one of the members

of the fraternity of Etchmiatchin.

Philip the

desn-e of

history of his

own

pontiff",

At the

he commenced writing a

times; but after labouring at

years, the death of the pontiff" put a stop to

He

progress.

it

for four

its

further

was, however, duly encouraged by Jacob,

successor of the late

pontiff", to

after the lapse of four years

it.

particular

carry on the history, and

more he was enabled

The whole work comprises

to finish

a narrative of sixty years,

beginning from the year 1601, and ending in the year

1662.

pontiff's is

placed on

Armenian
but not much dependance is to be

brief extract of the succession of the

annexed
its

to

it,

accuracy, according to the testimony of the

author himself. This history was published at

in

the year 1669, Haican era 1118,

Doctor Voskan.

A brief chronology is

Amsterdam

by the celebrated
annexed

at the

end

of this edition, but it is far from being regular and faithful.

Besides the above histories, there is a very voluminous
work entitled, " The Daily Readings of the Church."

This

is

written

not the

by

work

different

of a single individual,

Armenian authors,
E

who

but was
lived

at

PREFACE.

XXxiv
Tlie

times.

various

composed

the

above

fraternity of St.

Gregory

his

following are

volume:

Atom,

Gagik,

worthies

abbot

of

who
the

ninth century; Deacon

in the

contemporary

the

Gregory Vikayaser the Great,

the son of GregoriusMagistratus, in the eleventh century

Gregory Vikayaser the Little, the brother of Nierses the

Graceful, in the twelfth century

the beginning of the

in

Gregorius Anavarzensis,

fourteenth century;

monk, surnamed Arevelzie, who

the

the death of the preceding writer.

Khilathensis,

who

flourished

in

Kirakus

lived a little after

Last of

all

Gregorius

the fifteenth century,

and made several useful additions to the above work.

This voluminous work embraces the records of the recharacters of Armenia, interspersed with otlier

ligious

connected with the Armenian cliurch.

facts

It

was

published at Constantinople by Gregory of Marzuan,

year 1706, or 1155 of the Haican era.
Another work, similar to the above, is extant

in the

Armenians.

It is entitled,

among

the

" Selections of Annals and

Anecdotes," embracing the records of various political

and religious events that occurred in Armenia at different

periods. It is not known by whom the above compilation
was written, but I clearly perceive that it must be the
production of several Armenian writers, who lived at
different epochs, each individual recording such things
as

fell

It

ten

under

his notice.

worthy of remark, that there are more than

Armenian authors whose productions have not
is

also

These are UklUancs bislioj) ot

Urha, Herakl, Khosrove, Levond, Sumbat, I'homas who

yet

come

to our hands.

XXXV

PREFACE.

recorded the cruelties committed in Armenia by Bulah

the Saracen, Shapuh the Bagratian, Moses of Kalkant,

who wrote

a history of the Aluans,

Hamam

the

monk,

named Sarkavak
the monk Zechariah

Mukliithar of Ani, and two other monks

and Vanakan.

may add

to these

who wrote an account of the ecclesiastical

held in Armenia, the monk Khoren Saharuney,

Zorzorensis,

assemblies

who wrote

a chronological account of the

Armenian

On the
monks, and another writer named Abusahl.
much
manuscripts,
di.<covery of these most valuable
lioht will be thrown on the literature of Armenia, and
benefit derived

great
])eriod

be inclined to

by those who may at a future

publish a more enlarged and im-

proved history of Armenia.

I

that

may

as well notice, for the information of the reader,

the present history has

not been compiled

only

from the records of the Armenian writers enumerated

above, but also from those of the Greek and Roman
authors,

who have

noticed such events of the country of

were connected with Greece and Rome.

These are Xenophon, Diodorus of Sicily, Sallust, Titus
Strabo, Pliny, Tacitus, Plutarch, Eusebius
Livius,

Armenia

as

Csariensis,

Socrates,

Procopius,

Nicetas and

numerous to be detailed here.

V, Our history is divided into seven

others

too

exhibiting the political

The first part embraces

commencing at the time of the
country.

parts,

changes that took place

each
in the

a period of 1779 years,

general deluge, or the

year of the creation of the world 1757, according to the

Jewish chronology, or 2663 according to the Septuagint.

PREFACE.

XXXvi

the
In the beginning of this period the foundation of
Armenian monarchy was established by Haic, the
fourth descendant of the second general father of manHaic greatly distinguished himself in defeating
kind.

the Syrian king Belus, and in relieving his countrymen

from the tyranny of his eidversary. For this heroic act

Haic was generally acknowledged as the grand ])roo-enitor of the Armenian nation, and all his descendants

by the name of Haics (Armenians) after his

name. The Haican power thus happily established by
Haic, was carried to the highest pitch of glory by his
are called

wise and powerful successors,

selves

who

by prudence and valour

engaged

in

in the

wars which they

with the Syrians, the Medes, the Jews, and

other neighouring nations of

Armenia,

distinguished them-

like

many

others,

of glory and prosperity.

tlie

had

East.
its fall

Vahey, the

The kingdom

of

after a long period

last of the

Armenian

war with Alexander

kino"s,
the Great, was defeated and slain by the conqueror,
who took the country of Armenia under his command.
having rashly entered into a

The second

part

embraces a period of 176 years^

during which time Armenia was considered as a province

The Armenians
were at this period ruled by governors sent by the
Macedonians, to whom Armenia was tributary until
of the powerful empire of Macedonia.

the rise of the Arsacidae.

The

third part comprises

580 years, commencing at

the reign of Arsaces the Parthian, who, having rebelled

against the Seleucidee, proclaimed himself an independent

mCQarch.

Arsaces extended his sway over various coun-

XXXVU

PREFACE.
and

tries,

yoke of

Armenia from the

released

Hence

the

kingdom of the Arsacidee,

under whose government Armenia shone with peculiar
lustre 'for nearly six centuries.
So many prosperous
Seleucidee.

circumstances

arose the

comprised

are

happy was Armenia

ui

regard

it

view, that

menian

all

in

distinguished

with the Jews, the Romans,

who

the Greeks, the Persians, and other aspiring foes,

by a

tempted

were

horizon of Armenia
the
in

hrst

and

country,

bright example was

subjects.
its

St.

The

era

this

tirst

by the mission of

who

Apostle,
the

at

conquest

of

thirst

Christianity

Armenia.

to

invade

rose on

Thaddeus
preached the word of God

converted

king Abgar, whose

by several of his
history of Armenia takes

joyfully imitated

ecclesiastical

Illuminator flourished,

the

zealous exertions succeeded

in

menia originated

in

the present day.

The building

St.

Gregory, and has continued

to

of churches, the invention

the establishment of schools,

Holy Scrip-

the cultivation of

the foundation of convents and monasteries,

have marked
delightful

his

pontificate of Ar-

of the x\rmenian letters, the version of the

literature,

when

who by

converting thousands of

The

the population to Christianity.

tures,

the

St,

date from the beginning of the fourth century,

Gregory

ot

the brightest period of Ar-

as

tliemselves in their wars

so

and religious point

civil

The Arsacian kings highly

history.

and

part,

this

this

period with

recollections.

cumstances Armenia
in her political

many memorable and

Under these favourable

for a long time

and religious

affairs.

cir-

enjoyed prosperity

Time, however,

PREFACE.

XXXviii

Treason and disunion

soon chansred the state of thinos.

began

*iradually

weaken

to

government

the

of the

by cratt and outrage

succeeded in partitioning Armenia between them, permitting tlie Armenian monarchs to hold only a nominal
Arsacidac;

The Armenian

power.

ments

Greece and

in

Persia

were the principal

chiefs

instru-

overthrowing the kingdom of Armenia by their

and ambitious proceedings; for, having preferred

a complaint to the Persian king Viram, against their
lawful king Artaces or Artashir, they caused him to be
factious

deposed from

By

his royal dignity.

Arsacida? lost for ever their

the country successively

his

deposition the

power over Armenia, and

a prey

fell

to

the

strongest

invader.

fourth part embraces a period of 456 years.

The

Ar-

menia was from this time governed by prefects sent

by the government of Persia, by the caliphs of Bagdad,
and by the Greeks, being oppressed with every kind of
persecution.

We

see

in

part

this

the

extraordinary

struggles of Christianity against idolatry, the

martyrdoms of the Vardanians

and

memorable

Levondians,

the

treachery of the Vasakiaos, the heroic bravery of the

Vahanians, and of other faithful Armenian chiefs, who

shed their blood in defending their church from the
profanation of the fire-worshippers, the Persians, and the
caliphs.

infidel

Armenia

was

literally

rendered

slaughter-house, churches were converted into temples

for the

worship of

infidel

magi; clergy and

ment

fire;

or banishment,

priests
laity

and

were superseded by the

were doomed

to

imprison-

exposed to the tortures of fire

XXXlX

PREFACE.

Armenia

The
at

till

fifth

the

overspread

In short, a general ghvoni

and the rack.

the rise of the Bagratian kings.

part comprises 160 or 220 years,

of Ashot,

reign

the Bagratians.

the

first

commencing

king of the race of

Ashot was elevated

to the royal dignity

During
under the auspices of the Caliph of Bagdad.
the reigns of the Bagratian kings, Armenia was for a time
allowed to taste the sweets of peace and consequent
prosperity,

by

was soon disturbed

yet she

internal

and dissensions, by the incursions of foreign

enemies, and by the cruelties of those powers lo which
The calamities of Armenia were
she was tributary.

factions

crowned by the barbarous oppression of the

Greeks, who being actuated by a spirit of inveterate
enmity excited by religious differences, committed such

finally

dreadful enormities

in

this

unhappy

land,

the destruction of the Bagratian monarchy,

as

caused

which was

followed by the most horrid invasions.

The sixth part embraces a period

commencing with the reign of Reuben

the First.

The
the

were not invested with

the

usually

country of

and

held

their

court

was
Crusaders, whom the Armenians

absolute power of kings.

maintained with the

years,

in

Reubenian princes
Cilicia,

of 300

political intercourse

assisted with provisions during the time of a sore famine.

Notwithstanding the wisdom and valour of the Reubenian

princes,

Armenia was constantly

distressed

by

by hordes of invaders, by the

incursions of Jenkhiz Khan and the other monarchs
who wielded the sceptre of Scythia, by the cruelties of

internal

commotions,

Egyptians, and several other aspiring foes, to whom Armenia

was in turn tributary. The Reubenian monarchy was
the Greeks, by the irruptions of the Persians, the

who made

destroyed by the Egyptians,

Leo, the

last

king of Armenia, prisoner, and from that time royalty

was

lost to

The

Armenia.

seventh and last part contains an account of the

expatriation of the Armenians and of the state of the

church

to the

year 1780.

the cruelties of

The

irruptions of Tamerlane,

Shah Abas, the inroads

of the Turks,

have rendered

and of several other neighbouring

Armenia almost a total waste, having stripped her of
foes,

all

that

was good and

The ambitious and

great.

factious

proceedings of the patriarchs of Constantinople, combined

with the

infamous

Jahukians and

juntoes

Thulthulians,

of the

the Tivrikians,

and the turbulent

other corrupt clergymen of Armenia,

the

spirit of

have placed a

stigma on the Armenian church which can scarcely ever

be removed, and poured scandal on the memory of the

Holy

St.

The saying

Gregory the Illuminator.

of our

depraved conduct
" My house
of these unworthy ministers of the Gospel,
but ye have made
shall be called the house of prayer
blessed Saviour is truly verified in the

a den of thieves."
Lastly, with a view to satisfy the curiosity of the
reader, who will be naturally inclined to be put in

it

possession of some

Armenia since the year 1780, I

necessary to append to this volume a

that have passed

have thought

it

information respecting the events

in

continuation of the history

down

to

the present day.

PREFACE.

i^^i

being supplied with matter from the

most authentic

sources.
Tlie

map

prefixed to the

that published
tory,

and appears

to
I

it

will

production

in his

is

taken \:\\n

enlarged

beg

to ofi'er the present translation to

the greatest diffidence, hoping

be kindly received and read by them as the

of a

foreigner,

whose knowledge

of

English language must of necessity be imperfect.

publication of this work will, 1 hope, aff"ord an ample
to the historian, the divine, the poet,

human

life

his-

be correct.

readmg public with

that

volume

by Father Chamich

In conclusion,
the

first

and manners,

the

The
field

and the observer of

to exercise their talents in their

upon the events that are here

recorded of the once great and happy land of Armenia.
and every Christian and philanthropist
I sincerely hope,

different departments,

ought
in

to

hope, that

the present translation will excite

the breasts of Christians

of every denomination a

sympathy for the fate of my oppressed country,

and rouse the dormant embers of patriotism in the
bosoms of my expatriated countrymen to exert all their

feeling of

power

for the regeneration of

Armenia.
Johannes

Avclall.

THE ORIGIN OF THE ARMENIANS.

XXFTER
of Noah,

the universal deluge, the three sons

Shem,

Ham

and Japheth, fixed them-

Mount
be recollected by

selves for a period in the country about

Ararat, upon which,

all

it

will

conversant with ancient tradition, that the

ark of their highly favoured parent

first

settled

Here they
on the subsiding of the waters.
multiplied considerably, and the anger of the
Almighty against the sinful children of men,
being appeased,

fertility

again covered the face

of the earth, and peace and joy once more took

possession of the bosoms of its inhabitants.

Shem

v/as the first to

break the intimate union

which subsisted between the families of his

Observing the rapidity
brethren and his own.
with which the little community increased, he
assembled his family, and communicating to the
several

members

of

it

his intentions,

he bade

adieu to his brethren, and accompanied by his

THE ORIGIN OF THE ARMENIAN?.

offspring, set out in a north-westerly direction,
in search of a

more commodious place of abode.

In the course of a few days journey he arrived

at the base of a lofty mountain, bounded by

an extensive plain, and delightfully watered

by a river, which passed through the middle of

He

it.

rested two months on the banks of this

and gave the neighbouring mountain the

name of Shem, after himself. At the expiration
of this period he resumed his journey, turning
toward the south-east, leaving Taron, one of
river,

younger sons, to settle in the country about

the mountain to which he had given his name.

his

The

on taking possession of his allotted

inheritance, gave the land the name of Taron.
It

latter,

was subsequently

called Taruberan.
He
then distributed to his several children portions
of territory, all of which became, in course of
time, populous provinces.

The
still

families of

Ham

and Japheth, which had

remained coimected together near Mount

Ararat, in process of time

became

so numerous,

that they entirely peopled the country after-

wards known by the name of Armenia Major;

the descendants of the former inhabiting the

western parts, those of the

latter retaining the

original settlements about the mountain.

been conjectured that the language

in

It

has

common

use with these people, even at this early period,

THE ORIGIN OF THE ARMENIANS.

was the Armenian it is, however, certain that
no records have been handed dovv^n to us by
;

our forefathers concerning the origin of the lan-

guage; but tradition goes so

positively

that

it

is

to assert

far as

the identical one which

was used by the first settlers in Armenia, who

without doubt were the children of Ham and
Japheth.
These are the generations which
immediately lead to the first Armenian lord
or chief: Japheth begat Gomer, who was the
Torgomah
father of Torgomah and Ascanaz
:

was the

father of Haicus, from

whom

are de-

scended the Haics or Armenians. The etymological signification of Haicus is, the father or
founder of a particular race of men.

These,

have before observed, are the Armenians,

who, notwithstanding all the vicissitudes of
fortune, amidst the direst persecutions that

as

ever visited a people, have preserved the bond

of union with a fortitude which, alas

marked them out

fugitives

to the rest of the

and wanderers,

has only

world as

mig-ht almost add,

as anomalies and exceptions to the social

com-

pact amongst mankind.

Having given

this short

account of the origin

we

now commence

of the Armenians,

shall

detail of the several events that have distin-

guished them under the

different

^vernment through which they have

b2

modes of
passed.

PART

I.

CONTAINING AN ACCOUNT OF THE FORMATION

OF THE NATION BY HAICUS, AND THE GOVERNMENT OF IT BY MEMBERS OF HIS FAMILY; THE WHOLE EMBRACING A PERIOD OF
1779 YEARS.

CHAPTER
The Foundation of

the

I.

Aimenian Monarchy

by Haicus.
Year of the
creation of
tbe world
according
to the Jews

according

HAICUS

the son of Toreomah,

persioii of the
^

of

ncw

dencc

2(J63.

dis-

descendants of Noah, in search

places of habitation, took up his resi-

in the

country of Senaar
'

to the Septiiauint

on the

in

Mesopo*

with his sons and daughters

tamia, tog^ether
to
o
'

and

their families.

At

this

epoch Haicus was,

according to the Jewish computation, 30 years

of age; but

by

that of the Septuagint,

his great progenitor

Here he

Noah was

still

130;

in existence.

lived for a long period, witnessing the

FOUNDATION OF ARMENIA.
events which happened during the erection of
the

Tower

of Babel; the confusion of languages

that ensued

the building of the city of Nineveh

and the foundation of sovereign power in Assy-

by Belus. During this time, his descendants

rapidly increased, and his sons Armenac, Ma-

ria

Core had already

and

navaz

distinguished

themselves by their wisdom and virtue.

The

authority which Belus had succeeded

^

in establishing over the country of

Mesopotamia

proving burthensome, Haicus, with his family,

amounting

to

300 persons, exclusive of

ser-

He first

vants, sought another place of abode.

proceeded northward
about

Ararat,-

followers

found living

to the country round

and here incorporated with his

number

of individuals

in a state destitute

of

These people spoke the

order.

guage of

their ancestor

whom

all

he

form and

original lan-

Noah, but they had

for a

long time been almost entirely secluded from

civilized intercourse

Haicus settled

his

of Armenac, near

ceeded with the

west.

with their fellow creatures.

grandson Cadmus, the son

Mount

Ararat, and then pro-

rest of his family to the north-

After a few days journey, he arrived on

an extensive plain, to which he gave the name

of

Hare

(fathers

;)

that his posterity might re-

collect that the founder

was

and father of their nation

of the race of Torgomah, and the

first

who

^^^^ >
2853.

FOUNDATION OF ARMENIA.
Here he built a town
calling it after his own name, Haicashen, i. e,
founded by Haicus, in which he dwelt with his
took possession of

descendants

formed

it.

the surrounding people, not yet

into regular

society, voluntarily sub-

mitting to the laws he had instituted for the

government of his own family.

189.6;

On

2856.

Haicus
information reaohinsr
Belus,' that

had withdrawn from

his authority,

he dispatched

to the latter a deputation, composed of one of

his sons and twenty other persons, to recal him
tO'obedience. Haicus, as it will be readily con
ceiVed, rejected with contempt this arbitrary
invasion of the liberty of himself and his des
ceiidants. Belus then had recourse to arms, and

marched towards Armenia, into which he entered by the settlement

formed, as we have stated, by Cadmus. On the
approach of this hostile body, Cadmus immecollecting a large force,

to his grandwarning him of the nature of BeLus's apOn the advance of the invaders,
pearance.

diately dispatched messengers

father,

Cadmus, too weak

for opposition^ took refuge

with Haicus, accompanied by

all

Belus then marched forward to

his family.

Haicashen,

confident of subjugating the newly planted co*

lony by the superiority of his numbers.

the

mean time Haicus, gathered

all

his

In

male

defeeendants, with those people -who had recently

POUNDATIOX or ARMENIA.

submitted to him, and arming them as well as

he was

His

iavaders.

to repel the

first

halting place

was on the

lake or small sea called VaJi,

of a

shores

head

able, set out at their

upon which he marshalled

addressing them, declared

on

their falling in

that part of
**

person.

it

army, and

his little

to

it

be

his intention

with Belus's army to attack

where the

latter

commanded

in

For," said he, "if we succeed in dis

Gomfiting that part, the victory

is

ours

should

we, however, be unsuccessful in our attempt,

let

us never survive the misery and disgrace of a

defeat, but rather perish

sword

in

hand, de-

fending the best and dearest right of reasonable

creatures

our liberty!"

march, and

He

then resumed his

in the course of

came

in

JBelus

was a small eminence

a short journey,

view of the enemy's army. The spot

from which Haicus discerned the troops of
in the

large valley, entirely surrounded

middle of a

by mountains

of terrific height, on the tops of which, opposite

him, they appeared like a gloomy and tem-

pestuous cloud.

Belus having perceived the

approach of Haicus, selected some of his best

troops,

and quitting the main body of his army,

advanced

to attack him.

He was

completely

cased in iron armour, and surrounded on

sides

by

all

warriors habited in the same formi-

dable manner as their Prince.

FOUNDATION OF ARMENIA.

Haicus, observing their intentions, formed

his order of battle, stationing

Armenac and

his

two brothers on the right of his small force, and

Cadmus with

giving

of the

He

left.

The

force

two sons the charge

himself took his position in the

front, his followers

fight then

his

forming a triangle

in the rear.

commenced by a charge on the

by the invaders.
After a

of Haicus

short, but

bloody

conflict,

Belus was repulsed;

and in endeavouring to effect a retreat to the

main body of his army, he fell by an arrow
discharged at him by Haicus, which hitting him
on his brazen breastplate went through his body.
Thus perished Belus at the age of 300 years
the whole of his army, panic-struck at the repulse they had suffered, and the death of their
Prince, dispersed and fled.

much

Haicus gathered

spoil from the property which had been

by the invaders in their flight. To commemorate this first success of his descendants

left

ill

war, he built a village on the spot of his vic-

which he gave the name of" The victory

Haics^ He caused the body of Belus to be

tory, to

of the

embalmed and conveyed to Hare, where it was

interred, and a large monument erected over it
as a token of respect to his valour and greatness.

The

place where he

fell

was thencefor-

ward called the Tombs.

The spoil being distributed amongst the

vie-

FOUNDATION OF ARMENIA.
tors,

Cadmus

returned to his former place of

abode, and Haicus, with the remainder of his

The latter then founded a

monarchical government, and his subjects bepeople, to Hare.

coming daily more numerous, the kingdom of

the Haics or Armenians began to exhibit an
aspect of power which rendered it an object
of respect to

all

the states then in existence.

Vardan, speaking of the death of Belus by

the hand of Haicus, calls the latter

champion of

religion,

'*

the

first

having refused to

for

offer adoration to the statue of Belus,

and

for

killing the latter, as the first introducer of ido-

amongst mankind!"

According to the
testimony of Maribas, Haicus was a man of

latry

an extremely imposing

nary strength

figure,

and extraordi-

in height, rather tall,

with sharp

penetrating eyes, and hair of a silky softness.

He was

so powerful in his arms, that few of his

subjects could

the mind,

it

is

bend

his

bow.

related that he

In qualities of

was eminently

distinguished, extremely slow and prudent in

forming

his determinations

but rapid, even to

impetuosity, in the execution of them.

This

description tallies well with the valour and skill

he displayed

in all his actions, particularly in his

encounter with Belus. After signalizing himself

in various exploits against the

powers by which
he was at different times assailed, and forming

1973;
2933

FOUNDATION OF ARMENIA.

10

a code of laws for the regulation of his infant

monarchy, he died
try

tus,

peace

own coun-

in his

having, according to Gregorias Magistra-

and Johannes Catholicus, attained a very

We

advanced age.
the

in

have no precise account of

number of years he

bable,

man's

but

lived,

it

pro-

is

according to the general duration of

life

stated in Jewish re-

at that period,

cords to be from 4 to 500 years, that he reached

We

the latter age.

have authentic accounts

that he survived 80 years after the defeat

Haicus was succeeded

death of Belus.

by

authority

The Haics

his son

and

in his

Armenac*

Armenians were also known by

the appellations of Torgomeans, Ascanazians and
Japhethians. The first of these is derived from
or

Torgomah, the
Ascanaz

father of Haicus; the second from

his uncle

and the third from Japheth

his great grandfather.

The country which they

inhabited was called Haic,

i.e.

the abode of the

Haicus had seven brothers

Haics.

Carthlus,

Bard, Movcan, Leca, Herar, Covcas, and Egres.

Carthlus settled

where he
the

was

built a fortress, calling

name

Mount Ormuz,

it

of his youngest son.

afterwards

sholdcy.

in the vicinity of

known by

the

Orbeth, from
This fortress

name

of

Sham-

The Chlans subsequently inhabited

See Hist. B.

1, c. 3,

and notes

to 5.

this

11

REIGNS OF ARMENAC AND HARMA.

part and took the
lians.

name

The eldest son

of Orbethian or Orbe-

of Carthlus built the city of

Muzkitha, called after his

own name. From him

The remainder

the Georgians are descended.

of the brethren of Haicus dispersed themselves

over various parts of Asia, and founded states

which, in the lapse of a few ages, became great
Leca, otherwise Lee or Ghee,
the founder of the race of people subsequently-

and powerful.
is

known by

the

name

of the Leczees.*

CHAPTER
The period

II.

Reigns of Armenac and

betiveen the

Harma.

On

the succession of

Armenac

to the govern-

ment of the Haics or Armenians, he quitted

Hare, where he left two of his brothers,
Manavaz and Core, and accompanied by a
large

body

of his people, advanced a few days

journey to the north-east, when arriving on a

plain,

delightfully situated at

the foot of a

mountain, by which ran a river of tha purest

water, he halted and built a city there, calling
it after

himself,

Aragaz or Armenagaz

i.

e.

the

abode of Armenac. To the neighbouring moun

See Hist.B.

c2

1, c. ^.

i974
2934.

REIGNS OF ARMENAC AND HARMA.

12
tain

he gave the singular appellation of the Foot

seat of his

Here he fixed the

Armenac.

of

government, and lived

peace until his death,

in

after

he had assumed

the government of his nation.

According to

which happened 46 years

the computation of the Septuagint, this prince

held the supreme authority over the Haics for

a period of 96 years.

It is said

had 12 brothers and 24

sisters,

that

Armenac

who, by some

were called,
the former by the names of the months of the
curious caprice or predilection

by those of the hours of the

year, the latter

day.
1990;

2950

Manavaz the brother

Core, had continued to

founder

of

the

Manavazians.

Armenac, who with

reside in Hare, was the
of

distinguished

race

The Buznoonians,

of

of

the

whom we

shall frequently have occasion to speak hereafter,

were descended from

his son

this period settled near the

who

about

north-west shore of

Core

the sea of Akhthamar.

Buz,

is

the ancestor of

the powerful tribe of the Corcoreans, many of

whom, as will hereafter appear, contributed

by their actions to spread the renowD

of Armenian virtue and valour through Asia.
Aramais, the son of Armenac, after the death

<yreatly

2020;

of his father, succeeded to the vacant sovereignty.

He

eminence

built a city of

hewn

in the plain of

stones on a small

Aragaz, and near the

13

REIGNS OF ARMENAC AND HARMA.

banks of the river before mentioned, which had
The new city,
received the name of Gihon.
capital of his

which afterwards became the

kingdom, he called Armavir, after himself, and

the name of the river he changed to Arax,

Aramais had several sons,

one of whom Sharah, was the most ravenous
Sharah
glutton in the dominions of his father.

after his son Arast.

had a numerous family, and on that account

received peculiar marks of his father's favour.
A portion of the most fertile land in the kingdom, situate near the river Akhoorian, was

Here he

given him as a maintenance.

settled

himself with his family, giving the country the

name

From

of Shirac.

the insatiable appetite

of this prince, and the abundant fruitfulness of

his lands, arose the ancient proverb,

**

If

you

have the craving stomach of Sharah, ours are

not the granaries of Shirac !" Aramais having
reigned about 40 years, or according to the
Septuagint, 90 years, died, and
in his

power by

his son

was succeeded

Amassia.

This Prince fixed the seat of his government

in the city of Armavir.

He had

three sons,

Gelam, Pharokh and Zolak.

had assumed the supreme authority, he set out
on a journey to Mount Ararat, accompanied
Shortly after he

by

his sons.

foot of

it

two

On

his arrival there

he built at the

villages, at the distance of a day's

2060?

REIGNS OF ARMENAC AND HARMA.

14

journey from each other, both conveniently

situ-

Here he

ated near springs of the purest water.

Pharokh and Zolak, naming the villages

which he gave them Pharacote and Zolakert.
He also changed the name of Mount Ararat,
settled

calling

it

the Foot of Masis, after himself; the

about the base of

district

country of Masis.

it

he called the

Amassia, shortly

after, re-

turned to Armavir, with his son Gelam, and

SV

^^^^ ^^ the 32nd year of his reign.

ceeded

his father

Armenians.

in

Gelam

the government

suc-

of the

In the course of a few years, this

Harma

Prince appointed his son

regent of the

and quitting Armavir with a large body

of people, proceeded toward the north-east,

nation,

with a view of extending his dominions, by the

establishment of colonies. Having reached the
sea of Sevan, he built a
villages along

its

number

shores, giving

of towns and
them the name

of the Royal Establishments of Gelam.

sea was henceforward also

of the

known by

This

the

name

sea of Gelam, and a high mountain

situated near

it,

received the

name

of

Mount

Gel or Mount Gelam.

The whole

of the lands on the borders of this

sea were given by him to his son Sisac, a man,

it is

said,

choicest

upon

whom

of her gifts,

nature had bestowed the

which by a judicious

education had been carried to a very high state

REIGNS OF ARM^EKAC AND HARMA.

In person he was of a towering

of perfection.

and

15

make, yet with a countenance of the highest cast of manly beauty. His
mental endowments and acquirements were of
height,

a no

athletic

less distinguished nature.

his perception,

crimination

He was

and admirably

quick in

just in his dis-

gifted also witli^such a persuasive

eloquence, that his rude contemporaries bestow-

ed upon him the surname of the Savoury, or

man

whose language shone the highest

He was the most skilful archer of
excellence.
the age in which he lived and, indeed, in what-

the

in

ever point of view his character

same superiority

is

is

taken, the

exhibited throughout. Sisac,

on receiving this country from his father, covered the whole face of it with villages and
hamlets, giving

it

the

name

of Sisakan.

It is

sometimes also called Seunic, and from these

two appellations the inhabitants took the names

Gelam, after setof Sisakans and Seunics.
tling the condition of this

new

ceeded eastward, and extended

as far as the river

Core

province, prohis

dominions

the inhabitants of the

country, even to the Caspian Sea,

willingly

submitted to his sway, and took the name of

Aluans, from one of his

surnames.

Gelam

then returned into the heart of his kingdom,

and founded a

city near a stream at the foot

of a mountain,

which he called Gelamy, be-

REIGNS OF ARMENAC AND HARMA.

16

Arax and the small sea of

This city was subsequently known by

tween the
Sevan.

name

the

of

river

its

of Garnee, from the circumstance

having been rebuilt by one of Gelam's

Gelam took up

grandsons of that name.

his

residence in this city, and lived there until his

death, which hapy>ened in
2142;

his

the

50th year of

Harma, the son of Gelam, who

reio^n.

3302.

had been appointed regent during the expedi-

now succeeded

tions of his father,

and power of king of Armenia.

the city of Armavir, surrounding
walls

of

great

also embellished

height and
it

by the

to the title

He
it

fortified

with stone

thickness.

He

erection of several

magnificent palaces within the walls, and orna-

mented the

face

building

number

of the adjacent country

of

pleasure-houses

by
and

caravansaries for the entertainment of travellers.

He

enjoyed his dignity in peace and security

during a period of 31 years,

was succeeded by

his son

when he

Aram.

died,

and

17

CHAPTER
Reign of Aram

to that

Aram ascended the

III.

of Anushavan.

throne of Armenia on the

decease of the late monarch, and by his wisdom

and policy greatly extended the dominions

The
which had been bequeathed to him.
of
this
guidance
Armenian power, under the
prince, was acknowledged from Mount Caucasus
to Mount Taurus, and the study of arts and
arms experienced, during his reign, that nurture
which rendered the Armenians in the succeeding
ages so powerful and respected a nation.
Shortly after his assumption of the royal
authority,

his

Medes, under

kingdom was invaded by the

their prince

Neuchar,

who

had,

for a period of two years previous to the death

of Harma levied contributions on the inhabi-

On

tants of the frontiers.

entrance of these

Aram

collected a

the

news of the

enemies into the country,

body

of troops, consisting of

50,000 men, armed, according to the fashion of

2JJ3i

HISTORY or ARMENIA.

IS

bows and

the age, with

lances,

and making a

hasty and secret march toward the spot where

them completely by surresistance was made, and the

the invaders lay, took

prise.

Little

Medes

fled

them

on

all

sides.

dreadful slaughter

and Neuchar, being overtaken

in his flight, was made prisoner and brought to
Armavir, where he was nailed by the head to
of

the

ensued,,

fortifications

the

of

city.

subjugated that part of the

Medes which

2|^77;

Aram

then

territory of the

between Armenia and Mount

Zarasp. Three years after these events Armenia
lies

was invaded by Barsham, prince of the Babylonians, at the head of 40,000 infantry and 5,000
cavalry.
He was however quickly met by
Aram and his troops, and defeated and slain.
Aram immediately aftet this success marched
toward Cappadocia, with an army of 40,000
infantry and 2,000 cavalry.

He was

gallantly

opposed by Payabis, the prince of that country^

who, however, was defeated and made prisoner.

Aram

confined his illustrious captive in an

island in the Mediterranean Sea, conjectured to

be Cyprus, and appointed Mishak, one of his

followers, to the government of Cappadocia,
ordering him to

forcfe

the inhabitants to use only

the Armenian language.

to

Armavir and made

He

then returned

various improvements in

bis dominions^ as well as in the condition of his

HISTOEY OF ARMENIA.
This prince was the

subjects.

10

first to raise

the

Armenian name to any degree of renown so that

contemporary nations, in making mention of the
actions performed by his subjects under his
personal direction, called them the deeds of the
Aramians, or followers of Aram, a name which
has been corrupted into Armenians: and the
;

country they inhabited, by universal consent,

took the name of Armenia.

This

now

of the denomination which

our country among foreigners

ancient one of Haics, which
indeed

is

the origin

distinguishes

and the more

is

similar,

and

the juster of the two, has sunk into

is

disuse.

is

Mishak, the g-overnor of Cappadocia, who

called Moshok by Greek historians, founded

about

this

epoch a city

in that country,

and

surrounded it with stone walls. He gave it the

name of Mishak, after himself; but the Cappadocians, unable to pronounce
it

to

Majak.

correctly, called

The name was subsequently changed

Cesarea or Gaysarey.

annexed

it

This country being

dominions of

to the

conquest, and being the

first

Aram by

right of

acquisition of terri-

tory he made, received the name of Armenia in

-reference to his name: it should be recollected
also, that his paternal kingdom, at the period of

was not known by the name

as I have before stated, by that

his father's death,

of Armenia; but,

d2

2179;
3378

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

20
ofHaic.

In the course of time, however,

extended

his

arms

received

being reduced,
conqueror,

into other countries,

of their

was numbered according

Thus, Cappadocia

to priority of conquest.
first

name

which

only with this

Cappadocia,

like

difference, that each

styled the

the

Aram

Armenia;

is

the next conquest,

second Armenia; the next, third Armenia. Here

the progress of Aram's arms ceased, and the

whole

three

provinces were

thenceforward

Armenia Minor, in reference to the

country of Haic, which took the title of Ar-

called

menia Major.

One

of the fifteen

provinces

of the latter, situate near the river Euphrates,

borders on Armenia Minor, and

is

sometimes,

in allusion to the divisions of the latter, called

2181;
3380.

At

the fourth Armenia.

this period

threatened with a formidable

enemy

Aram was
in the per-

son of Ninus, the powerful king of Assyria,

who

was a descendant of that Belus who had fallen

by the hand of the great progenitor of the
Armenian nation. Ninus recollecting this circumstance, meditated revenge on the posterity
of Haicus,

had

it

and would have invaded Armenia

not been for his counsellors,

rather intimidated
skill

by

the

fame

who

of

felt

Aram's

The two monarchs, some

entered into a bond of amity,

and courage.

time afterwards,

Nmus

bestowing on

Aram

a wreath of pearls,

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
then considered as a peculiar mark of honour,

and giving him the

and

left

for a period of

the

kingdom

the reign of Aram,

nians

of his brother and

Aram swayed

colleague.

Armenia

title

first

the

58 years, when he died

to his son Arah.

appears, that the

it

of

sceptre

became conscious

During

Arme-

of the extent of

the resources of their country, and under the

conduct of a wise and warlike sovereign made

the surrounding nations sensible of their weight
as a political body.

National glory also

sprung into existence

for,

in

the time of

first

Aram

previous to the warlike operations, offensive

and defensive, performed under his directions,

the Armenians had not been accustomed to
distinguish between private and public enmity.

This era

may

be regarded as the dawn

of that greatness which the

Armenian nation
afterwards attained, and which beamed with
such lustre during the sway of the Arsacidse.
Arah ascended the throne of Armenia after
He was surthe death of the late monarch.
named the Handsome, from the extreme beauty
of his person. Ninus,

who had entered into such

an intimate league with Aram, -continued to

distinguish his son with marks of regard no

way

inferior to those

father.

which he had shewn

his

Arah considerably improved the king-

dom; and about Armavir,

the capital, so

many

2231
3430.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

22

buildings were erected

by him, and

so great

was the content of the people residing near

it, that
by common consent that part of his
dominions was called after him, Ararat or
Ayrarat.
The administration of public affairs,
at that period, was so highly appreciated,
that, by way of excellence it was named the
Ayraratian

Some

government.

years

after

the accession of Arab to the throne, his queen

Nuardus was delivered of a

3432'

Cardiis.

Assyria by his wife Semiramis,

first

who was

Ninus died about this peand was succeeded in the government of

^^"^^^
riod,

son,

woman

who was

invested with sovereign

She was of extremely

the

power.

loose principles,

and

having heard of the personal beauty of Arab,

she sent him an offer of her hand and crown
or

if

he did not choose to marry her, she be-

sought him to

visit

her at Nineveh to gratify

when she would load him with

and permit him to return in safety to
Armenia. Arah, disgusted at the grossness of
her sensuality,
riches,

the offer of the lustful queen, drove her am-

bassadors with
'^J'Jj

S456.

disgrace out of his country.

This brousfht
on a war;
^

Semiramis invadmsr
^

Armenia with a powerful army, Arah hastened

at the

head of

his troops to

oppose her.

On

the opposite armies joining battle, the Assyrian

soldiers

were charged by

their

queen

to spare

23

HISTORY or ARMENIA.
the

life

of Arah, and to endeavour to take

him

issue of the fight proved disastrous

alive.

The

to the

Armenians

they were defeated, and

26th year of his

reign.
Semiramis, on learning this last circumstance, was deeply afflicted and having procured
their prince

was

slain in the

dead body,

his

endeavoured to restore

life

by means of magical incantations. The

Armenians, in the mean time, irritated at the fall
to

it

prepared to revenge his death

on the invaders. Semiramis, alarmed at their
preparations, and perceiving that ftll her atof their king,

tempts were

fruitless to recal

body having already become

Arah

to

life,

the

putrid, directed

the corpse to be flung into a dungeon, and one

of her favourites to personate the unfortunate

Arah, who, as she gave out to his subjects,

had been restored to life by the peculiar favour
of the gods.

This

artifice

succeeded

in pacify-

ing the Armenians, and Semiramis raised the

young Cardus, then 12 years of age, to the throne

of his father, directing him to assume the name
of Arah. The Assyrian queen was so pleased
with the salubrity of the

air,

and the

fertility

and picturesque nature of the country, that she

left

a splendid mark of her munificence in

on her returning

to Assyria,

it,

having built a

magnificent city on the shores of the sea of

Akhthamar.

Twelve thousand workmen and

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

24

hundred architects were employed

six

erection of the buildings in this city.

in the
It be-

came thenceforward the summer residence

was afterwards known by
^^^ name of Van.
Card us, surnamed Arab
succeeded to the throne of Armenia at the

of Semiramis, and
3459!

death of his father, under the auspices of Semiramis.

This prince, on attaining maturity,

married, and had one son

w^io, (through

named Anushavan,

a superstitious idea that those

were the favourite terrestrial residences of

the gods) was solemnly dedicated to the poplars
planted around Armavir by king Armenac.
People at that period imagined that those who
trees

were thus offered

gods would become

to the

the special objects of their care.

On

account Anushavan was surnamed

this

Some few

the Poplar.

years after this event,

Ninyas, the son of Semiramis, rebelled against

mother, and having formed a party vastly

his

superior to what

she was

Armenia.
with

and

all

obliged to

to

the queen,

and take refuge in

Here she was received by Cardus
fly,

the friendship he could demonstrate,

raising an

the head of

was attached

it

army he marched with her

to

reduce her rebellious son.

which Semiramis and her

Cardus were defeated and slain;

battle ensued,

gallant ally

at

in

the former in her 62nd year, the latter in his

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
30th

25

eighteen of which he had ruled over

Armenia.

Anushavan, on the defeat and death of

his 2275;
3574.

hands of the victor Ninyas,

father, fell into the

who

retained him captive in his palace.

At

the time of this unfortunate event, Anushavan

was but

14 years of age.

maturity,

whom

some

When

he attained

of the Assyrian nobles, with

he had ingratiated himself by his amiable

disposition and

manners, interceded

on

his

behalf with Ninyas, and procured his release

and

restoration

to

a part

of his

hereditary

dominions, on condition that he should pay

homage

for

them

to the Assyrians.

Anushavan,

assumed the royal

dignity in that portion of Armenia which had
been restored to him. He proved a prince of
eminently great qualities, and by the alternate
use of arms and policy, eventually recovered
He enjoyed a long reign
the whole kingdom.
on agreeing to

this condition,

and died 63 years

after the fall of

Cardus,

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

26

CHAPTER

IV.

The period between the Reigns of Paret and Scavordee.

Anushavan

died without issue,

crown of Armenia
branch of

fell

and

the

to the nearest collateral

his family, the

supreme power being

possessed by the descendants of Haicus.

The successor to Anushavan, on the throne,
was Paret, a prince of great valour and talent.
He was several times engaged in war with the
still

2338;
3537.

neighbouring powers, but always proved successful.

He

died after a reign of 50 years,

during which the Jewish l^atriarch Joseph died

in
2388;
3587

Egypt at the age of 120 years.

Arbak succeeded Paret on the throne of

Armenia, and reigned 44 years, when he died.

Zavan, a prince of great courage and virtue,
then seized upon the supreme authority, which

he exercised with mildness and justice for a

period of 37 years, when he was suddenly taken
off

2469;
308.

by death.

In his days the Athenian and

Lacedaemonian states were founded.

Pharnak the first succeeded Zavan, and reigned

27

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

He was

63 years.
his

kingdom, by

conquered, but restored to

Sesostris, king of Egypt.

After the departure of the latter from Armenia,

Pharnak

built

At

of fortresses in his

protect himself against

dominions to
invasions.

number

25i3;
this period the Children of Israel

On

quitted Egypt.

the

death of Pharnak,

He

Soor became the king of Armenia.

During

subjects.

proved

2522;

and was the

a great and successful warrior,

idol of his

future

his

the

reign

Children of Israel took possession of Canaan or

Many

the land of promise.

of the aborigines

country took refuge in Armenia, under

the conduct of a leader, named Canaanida, a

^of that

man,

as the records state, of

From

immense

riches.

him the Canaanidians, otherwise the

Gunthunians,

who are

well

known

of our history, are descended.

in the annals

Soor died after

a splendid reign of 45 years.

Havanak, otherwise Hunak, then took possession of the sovereign power, and exercised it
30 years, when he died. Vashtak,
reigned 22 years.

next

sovereign.

Haykak

He

the

his successor,
first,

was the

proved a warlike and

and raised the national glory

to a greater height than it had ever before
He attacked and subdued Amindes
attained.

skilful

prince,

him
how-

the king of Assyria, and obliged him to do

homage

for his

dominions.
e 2

He was

not,

2567;
3766.

28

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
ever, equally successful in

his endeavours

to

compel Belok, the successor of Amindes, to the

same subjection for that monarch resolutelyopposed him, and in an action that took place
;

between the Assyrians and the Armenians,

Haykak was defeated and slain, after a splendid
reign of 18 years.
2637;

After his death,

3836.

Ambak

tlie first

took posses^

kingdom and governed it 14 years.

Arnak was the next sovereign, who died

sion of the

after reigning 17 years.

He was succeeded by Shavarsh the first,

who built the city of Shavarshan, hut reigned
only 6 years.

Norayr, his successor, held the

government 24 years.
Vistam, the next king, swayed the sceptre of

Armenia

fcr a period of 13 years.

Car then held the supreme power

for 4 years,

when he was succeeded by Gorak, who

2733;
3932

sessed

it

Uirant the

18 years.

death of Gorak, governed the kingdom

years.

pos-

first, after

In the reign of this monarch,

the

for

25

Buz

the

son of Neptune, founded the city of Byzantium,

now

Constantinople.

Unzak
Armenia
sovereign

succeeded
for
;

13 years.

and

governed

Gilak was the next

he reigned 30 years, and at his

death the kingdom

who

Ilirant,

possessed

it

fell

into the

hands of lloro,

only three years.

29

HISTORY OP ARMENIA.

Horo was Zarmayr, who

proved a warlike and successful prince. He
engaged in several wars with the neighbouring

The successor

of

28O6;
4005.

powers, and greatly raised the glory of the

During

Armenian name.

his reign

the famous siege of Troy, and as he

went

of the besieijed people, he

happened

was an

ally

to their assis-

After

tance with a large body of troops.

distinguishing himself considerably against the

Grecian besiegers, he

fell

in an

encounter with

Achilles.

This event happened in the year 2818, (or

4017 according
twelfth year

On

the

much

news

Septuagint,) and in the

to the

of

government of Armenia.

his

of his death reaching his subjects,

discord arose amongst the chiefs as to the

choice of his successor; and the interregnum

lasted for about

two

At the expiration

of this period

Shavarsh the second, a

years.

descendant of Shavarsh the

of his valour and policy,

first,

lineal ^^^O}

by the

force

made himself king,

and reigned prosperously during 43 years.

At his death the sovereignty of Armenia was
seized upon

by Perch

of Seunics, a

who, by

man

the

first,

from the tribe

of great skill and courage,

his exploits

the adjacent nations.

became the

terror of all

In these days lived Eli,

the high priest of the Jews.

After a glorious

reign of 35 years. Perch died, and

was

sue-

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

30
2898;

ceeded in his power and dignity by Arbun,

surnamed the Brave,

many

in

consequence of the
His go-

gallant actions he performed.

vernment lasted 27 years, during which, Saul

was anointed king

of Israel.

the succe-sor of Arbun,

I'erch the second,

was contemporary with

the Jewish Kiiiq^ David.

His rei^n continued

for

The kingdom of Armenia

was next ooverned by Bazuk, surnamed the
Long-lived, by reason of the unusually long
duration of his rei'j:n, which extended to a period
of 50 years, during which the temple of Solomon
a ptriod of 40 years.

SOL'S;

Jerusalem wa^ founded.

at

4214.

Bazuk
held

it

in

Hoi, succeeded

the government of the nation, and

44 years.

He was surnamed the

fiom ihe peculiarly

fierce

Terrific,

expression of his

countenance.

On

the death of Hoi,

Husak became

and swayed the sceptre 31 years.

king,

Ambak

the

second, his successor, held the sovereign power

27 years.

Kaypak, the next king, reigned 45 years, and

by

the splendour of his military achievements

prede-

threw the whole of the actions of

his

cessors completely into the shade.

Pharnavaz

succeeded Kaypak, and governed the

the
kingdom 33 years. Pharnak the second then
first

assumed the authority, and exercised it for a

period of 40 years. He was an inactive, inglo-

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
rious

prince,

wasting his time

frivolous occupations,

the most

by which the country

suffered a variety of evils,

repeatedly invaded, and

ly

in

31

the territory being

many

provinces entire-

conquered by the Assyrians.

The succeeding; monarch, Scavordee, however, by his wisdom and valour, repaired all the
injuries the kingdom had suffered under the
weak and impotent sway of Pharnak. He succeeded

in

wresting from

conquests they had m;ide

the
in

Assyrians

the

Armenia, and by

the prudence of his administration rendered his

people as happy as they had ever been under

any of

his predecessors.

He

died universally

regretted, after a brilliant reign of 17 years,

during which period Romulus laid the foundation

of the city of

Rome.

C H A P TE R

V.

Reign of Paroyr, who was

the first King of Armenia that was publicly
crowned, and that of Erwa?id the first.

The period between

Up

the

to this time, those

monarchs who ruled

over Armenia, although they possessed

all

the

power of absolute princes, had never undergone

the ceremony of a public coronation.
Indeed

3235;

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

32

crown and
sceptre, were scarcely known by them to have
an existence, and it was not until an intercourse
took place between the Armenians and Assythe ensigns of royal dignity, the

became sensible of the

importance with which the decorations of a
sovereign prince were invested.
It appears
that the former

rians,

also,

from the events that took place

reign

we
who wore

only

in the

are about to notice, that those kings

the badges of royalty, could

permit other princes to assume them.

On

3252;

the death of Scavordee, the government of

4451.

Armenia was taken possession of by his son

Paroyr which event happened two years after
At this period Sardathe foundation of Rome.
napalus, a man of vicious habits and the most
;

unruly passions, swayed the sceptre of Assyria.

Five years after the assumption of the supreme
controul of Armenia by Paroyr, the conduct of

Saidanapalus became so disgusting to the Assyrians,

that a rebellion broke out against him,

headed by Arbaces, prince of the Medes, a man

of talent and virtue.

This

latter,

previous

hostilities against

to

his

commencing

Sardanapalus, sent to Paroyr

and Belesis, surnamed Nabonazar, the prince

of Babylon, offering, if they would join him
in his

of

projected attempt to dethrone the king

Assyria,

to

confer

upon

them the en-

BISTORT or ARMENIA.
on

signs of royalty,

being seated on bc

his

throne of Nineveh, which Was his object in

Paroyr and

heading the Assyrian insurgents.

Belesis having accepted the offer of Arbaces,

and joined him v/ith their respective forces, the

whole three advanced to Nineveh, and expelled
Sardanapalus. Arbaces was then raised to the
throne, and, pursuant to the promises he had

made

his

two

allies,

solemnly crowned them

kings of their respective

countries.

Belesis

then proceeded to Babylon with his family,

where he reigned for a long period with abso-

Paroyr returned to Armenia, and

lute power.

forthwith assumed the crown and sceptre, which

had been so
did

lately conferred

upon him. Arbaces

possession of

not retain

returned to Media some

allies had separated. Assyria,

Nineveh,

time after

pileser;

governed by Tiglath-

first

then by his son

conquered Samaria.
successor of the

by the succession

after the expulsion of

of various events, was,

Sardanapalus, at

but

he and his

Shalmanazar,

who

Sennacherib, the son and

latter, in

an expedition against

the Jews, then governed by king Hezekiah,

lost the whole of his army by the sword of the
aveno^ing angel.

was plunged

On

his return to Nineveh, he

bitterest grief

into the

reflection of the late defeat

his soldiers,

by the

and destruction of

and superstitiously conceiving that

f

3257.
^^^''

34

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
anger

the

of the

gods

he worshipped was

kindled against him, he meditated endeavouring

to

appease them by the sacrifice of his sons

Adramelech and Sharezer on the altar of the

idol Nisroch. The two intended victims, however, got timely information of the cruel designs

unnatural father,

of their

and seizing

their

opportunity, killed Sennacherib in the temple

295;

4494

of Nisroch.

They then took refuge in Armenia,

where they were kindly received by king Paroyr, who allotted them portions of land for
their maintenance.

To Sharezer he gave a

territory in the south-western part of

bordering on Assyria.

Armenia,

The Sanasoons

or Sa-

numerous and

soons, a

valiant race, who prinMount Siun, claim Sharezer

ancestor.
The king gave Adramelech

cipally inhabited
for their

a country to the south-east of that of his brother

Sharezer.

From Adramelech

are descended the

great tribes of the Arzrunians and Gnunians.

The
in

posterity of these

two Assyrian princes,

the course of a few ages, became so numerous,

that they established an independent

in the

country in which their

first settled,

calling

it

kingdom
ancestors had

Vaspurakan, and them-

selves Vaspurakanians.

Paroyr, after a glorious reign of 48 years,

died in peace at Armavir, in the 50th vear of
3300;

the

buildmg of Rome.

He was

succeeded in

35

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

crown by

Hirachay the Keen, so

called from the brigfhtness of his eves, and who
was also contemporary with Hezekiuh king of
his

Judah.

He

his son

died after a reign of 22 years.

Pharnavaz the second, the son of Hirachay,

governed Armenia 13 years, and was contemporary with Manasseh the king of Judah and
son of Hezekiah.

Pachoych, son of the

monarch

late

of Ar-

menia, ruled 35 years.

Cornak, the son of Pachoych, succeeded his

and wore the crown of

Armenia eight years, when he died, and was

father at his death,

succeeded by his son Phavos,

who

reigned 17

years.

Haykak the second,

the son of Phavos, at the

3395;
45LI4.

death of the

Armenia.

latter,

He

ascended the throne of

joined Nebuchadnezzar the great

king of Babylon in his expedition against the

Jews, and on the latter being led into captivity,

Haykak took one

of their chiefs,

Shambat, together with

brought him into

all

his

named

family,

and

Armenia: from Shambat are

descended the great family of the Bagratians,

which afterwards possessed the throne of Armenia, and which derived their
illustrious

seen,

shed

Valarsaces.

Bagarat, who,

it

such a lustre

Many

of the
f 2

name from

will

on

the

hereafter be

the

reign

of

most distinguished

36

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
of this race
original

were called Sumbat, after their

ancestor, and a few took the name

memory of Asood the son of

Haykak died after a prosperous reign of 36 years.
He was succeeded
by his son Erwand the first, surnamed the
Short-lived, who reigned only four vears.
The
of Ashot,
this

3411;
46J0.

in

Jewish

chief.

sister of this

nian

chief

monarch was married

to

an iVrme-

named Vardkes, who founded

large city near the river Casakh, calling

own name.

It

was some ages

by

his

after rebuilt

by

it

Valarsaces, a king of Armenia of the Arsacidaean

line,

who gave

it

""^"^

the

mr

C H

name

iiir*^''^^"'^^ r'^wa-fci

AP

The Reiicn of
4634'.

^^

^^^ death of

of Valarshapat.

T E R

VI.

Tiirra7ies Haiciis.

Erwand, the crown was taken

possession of by his son Tigranes,

who adorned

by virtues of the highest order.

Endowed by nature with the most estimable
qualities of the mind, Tigranes, by a happy
union of gentleness and humility in his manners,
his dignity

gained the aftections of

all

who were

in habits

of intercourse with him; and that superiority

37

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

which the powers of his understanding gave him

over his fellow-men, which, in too

many

in-

means of estranging the good

will of others from its possessor, by his unassuming disposition was never employed but for
stances,

is

the

His person was not at

the best purposes.

inferior to his

mind,

beauty shone in
for the

most

for the perfection of

He was

it.

all

manly

also distinguished

chivalric bravery,

and during

his

reign the manners and customs of the Armenians

experienced a complete revolution. Refinement

in dress

and living was carried to the highest

pitch of perfection,
pletely

and the army was com-

re-modelled,

upon

much

glory

several

wars

afterwards proved the source of so

to the

He engaged

nation.

with the adjacent powers, in

was attended by

which

principles

in
all

of

incredible success.

which he

He

de-

feated the Greeks, and compelled

them for a
long period to pay him tribute.
Cyrus at this
period was at the head of the Persian nation, and
had immortalized himself by the most splendid
achievements

in

war.

An

alliance offensive

and defensive was formed between this monarch

and Tigranes, which nearly proved the means

crown and life.*

Ahasuerus, king of Media, who was at this
time at war with Cyrus, no sooner heard
of the alliance that had been formed between
of depriving the latter of his

See Hist. B. ],c.

2.

^445;

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

38

the latter and Tig^ranes, than he

with

and abandoned

terror,

success

in

all

was seized

hopes of future

war which he was then proOne evil, it is said, is only the

the

secuting.

harbinger of another

for shortly after,

Ahasue-

rus received information that Nebuchadnezzar

the

king of Babylon, had joined the

between Cyrus and Tigranes.

great

alliance

Media was under the

influence of the fears which the coalition of three
such powerful states had induced, he had a
dream full of dreadful portents.
In it, he
\^

king

the

hile

beheld a mountain

of

in labour,

which, in the end,

produced three warriors.

One of these appeared seated on the back of a furious lion, which
he guided toward the west. The second rode
on a leopard, and took a northerly direction.

The

third,

his aspect,

more dreadful than the other two in

was sustained by a dragon, which

forthwith appeared to enter and desolate the

whole face of the country of Media. The king

thought that he endeavoured to stop the progress of the hero with the dragon, but

wounded and

killed

On his awaking
commanded

his

was

by him.

from

wise

this horrible

men

dream, he

to interpret to

him

the meaning of the objects his fancy had con-

jured up during his sleep.

the

first

was Cyrus;

He was informed

the second

that

Nebuchad-

39

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
nezzar; but the one
destruction

whom

was

who had brought him

by

they augured the Medes would be con-

quered.

Ahasuerus, alarmed at

this

determined to make preparations

the

to

the formidable Tigranes,

firs-t

two

endeavour

For the

to

latter

for

meeting

but he resolved to

in the field;

takeTigranes

prophecy,

off

by

assassination.

purpose he sent ambassadors into

Armenia, bearing magnificent presents

king, and begging his sister

Tigrjna

in

to

the

marriage,

whom, he said, he would exalt to the dignity

Tigranes, not suspecting
of Queen of queens.

3446;

the laith of Ahasuerus, readily complied with

his desire,

and sent Tigrana into Media attended

and such as befitted a

princess of the royal house of Haicus.
The
marriage was celebrated immediately on her

by

numerous

arrival,

suite,

and Ahasuerus,

in prosecution of his

designs, })aid her a respect almost bordering on

him
At
her brother.

adoration, in order to prepare her to second

on the
in his attempt
^

of

life

length he disclosed to her his designs,

deavQuring at the same time to

stir

en-

up her

jealousy against Zarina the wife of her brother,

who, he told
join

Cyrus

Media.

me

in

her,

had instigated Tigranes

to extirpate

"Thus,"

to

the

said he,

royal family of
" unless you assist

procuring the death of Tigranes,

shall infallibly fall victims to the

we

powerful co-

3447;
4646.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

40

alition against us.

in defending

befal

my

I,

doubtless, shall perish

crown, but a harder fate will

you, surviving, as you most assuredly

will, all

your honour and dignities

!"

however, was too affectionate a

sister to engage in the black designs of her
She appeared to listen to his
guilty husband.
Tiirrana,

proposals

but

with pleasure,

secretly

sent

by the means of trusty servants,

account of all that had occurred

to Armenia,

faithful

from the period of her leaving

it.

Tigranes no

sooner learned the fate to which his brotherin-law

had

devoted

him,

than he

became

and despatching a messenger to Cyrus,

requested him immediately to push the war
furious,

vi^ourously against Ahasuerus.

In the

mean

time he levied a large army, and placing himself at

head, advanced to the frontiers of

Here he waited the arrival of Cyrus,

its

Media.

and forbore commencing

affection

safety

for

his

sister

hostilities,

Tigrana,

he feared, should

through

for

whose

Ahasuerus suspect

her having disclosed to him the projects of her

About five months after, Tigrana
husband.

mana'^ed to effect her escape to her brother;

and Cyrus having arrived with a Persian army,
the two princes forthwith entered Media.

Ahasuerus made a
his dominions, but he

faint

attempt to protect

was defeated, and

fell

by

^^

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

who

the hand of Tigraiies,

of his spear.

the action,

amono:

killed

him by a thrust

Medes fell in
and 10,000 were made prisoners,

whom

vast

number

of

were the whole of the

belonging to the

women

The country then

king.

submitted to the victors, and Cyrus added it,

by the consent of Tigranes, to his own domi-

The

nions.

latter

returned to Armenia loaded

3448;
,

with booty, and attended by a vast number

4047.

ot

In gratitude to his sister, he gave

captives.

her the city of Tigranakert, which he had lately

built,

with a large extent of country in

The women

environs.

its

of Ahasuerus, with the

remainderof the captives, he settled near Nackjuan and along the banks of the river Arax.

The descendants

of these

women, proceeding

from the king of Media, were thenceforward

called the offspring of Ajdahak or the Dragon, in
allusion to the

Armenian
period,

name

of Ahasuerus, which, in the

lano'uaoe, sif^nifies a dragon.

At

Cyrus, accompanied by Tigranes,

fected the conquest of Lydia,

this ^450;
ef-

which was then in

now added to

the possession of Croesus, but was

the large empire of the former. Shortly after,

the two monarchs besieged and took the city of

Babylon, which was given to Darius, the uncle

of Cyrus,
the

who thenceforward governed

title of king.

it

under

All the christian nations are

in possession of authentic

accounts of Tigranes

42

HISTORT OF ARMENIA.
being associated with Cyrus

Babylon

for the

among

the land

in

the nations

nations against her (Babylon)

against her the

conquest of

prophet Jeremiah exclaims,

" Set ye up a standard

the trumpet

in his

kingdoms

blow

prepare the
call

together

and
Ashkenaz; appoint a captain against her cause
of Ararat, Minni,
;

the horses to
lars."

by

come up,

rough caterpil-

See Chap. 51, verse 27, &c.

It is evident,

Jews and Armenians,

Babylon, Tigranes was

the chronology of the

that, at the capture of

king of Ararat.

45 years,
of

as the

all

in

After

which

all

reign

of

had eclipsed that

Tigranes died, to the

the nation, leaving three sons

born of his queen Zarina,

Vahagn.

glorious

his glory

his predecessors,

great regret of

viz.

Bab, Tiran, and

The great conqueror Cyrus died

five years before his ally Tigranes.

43

HISTORY OF ARMENIA^

CHAPTER VII.
The period between

the

Reign of Vahagn and

Conquest of Armenia hy Alexander

Vahagn,

the

the Great.

although the youngest son of the

Monarch, took possession of the throne at

the decease of his father his two elder brothers

late

being of a

less

warlike disposition,

relinquishing their claims.

quietly-

This prince proved

a virtuous and magnanimous character.

His

personal strength and courage were so great,

that he

was usually

Hercules the Second.

called

by

his

subjects

He performed many

became so renowned that

were composed and sung by

gallant exploits, and

songs in his praise

the

Armenians and Georgians

wherein,

a-

mongst a variety of other valiant actions, he

was said to have fought and conquered dragons.
This alluded, no doubt, to his wars with the
Medes, the descendants of Ahasuerus, who, as
we have related, were called the Dragons.
These songs were current in Armenia even in
the days of the most flourishing state of Chris-

g2

348

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

44

Vahagn died

tianity in that country.

brilliant reign of

monarch was erected

many

commemoration of

great qualities, and according to the

pagan custom

were paid him

statue.

statue of this

Georgia by the inha-

in

bitants of that country, in

his

27 years.

From

in those
;

days, divine honours

sacrifices
this prince

nians are descended,

many

officiated as priests in

being offered to the

the tribe of

of

whom

Vahu-

afterwards

temples which they had

erected to their ancestor, who, as

we

before

had been
Aravan the youngest son of Vahagn succeeded his father on the throne of Armenia, and
deified.

stated,
3507;

after a

held

it

18 years.

He

is

the ancestor of the

tribe of the Aravenians.

Nerseh, the son of Aravan, was the next king,

and reigned 35 years.

his son Zareh,

From him

He was

who swayed

succeeded by

the sceptre 46 years.

are descended the

Zarehavenians.

Armog, the son of Zareh, wore the crown of

Armenia nine years. He was succeeded by his

Bay gam, who died after a reign of 14 years.

Van, the son of Baygam, became king on the
son

decease of his father, and held that dignity 20

years.

649;

This monarch repaired the large city

which had been built in Armenia by the Assyrian queen Semiramis, and changed its name
to Van. Vahev, the son of Van. was the last

45

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
king of the posterity of Haicus, who held the
sovereignty of Armenia. In the beginning of his
reign he proved exceedingly fortunate in

all

the

enterprizes in which he engaged, butsuccess for-

crown and his

Alexander the Macelife at the same moment.
donian, about this period, was engaged in war
with the Persians, and as the Armenians were
sook him at length, and he

allies of the latter,

Vahey

lost his

sent to their assistance

an army of 40,000 infantry and 7,000 cavalry.

Darius the Persian king, having been defeated

and

killed,

Vahey, listening only

tions of his

to the sugges-

friendship for that monarch,

as-

sembled a vast army, composed of Armenians,

Huns, Alans, Georgians, Aluans, and other
nations, with

which he advanced against Ale-

xander, determined to revenge the death of

Darius or perish in the attempt.

The

latter .%72;
4871.

fate befel

him

after followed,

for in

an action that shortly

Vahey was defeated and

fell,

after

performing the most heroic exploits, having

reigned about twenty -three years.

A vast num-

ber of his army perished on the

field

many

were made prisoners and the whole of ArmeFrom

nia fell into the hands of Alexander.
this period royalty was unknown in Armenia
;

until the rise of the Arsacidae.

PART

II.

COJIPRISING THE EVENTS THAT HAPPENED IN

ARMENIA WHILST A PROVINCE OF THE MACEDONIAN EMPIRE, AND DURING THE CONTROUL
EXERCISED OVER IT BY THE SELEUCID^.

After the conquest of Armenia by Alexander

was ruled by Governors. They
were seven in number, following in succession,
several of whom possessed all the power and
the Great,

it

state of absolute

monarchs.

The

first

of course

was appointed by the conqueror; the others

were nominated by his successors. Some came
from Macedonia, the remainder from Seleucia,
as will hereafter appear.

CHAPTER
Embracing

the period hetwetn the

I.

GovernmetUs of

Mihran and Hirant.

3675

MiHRAN was the first governor of Armenia.

He was appointed by Alexander the Great three
years after the death of Vahey, and after pre-

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

47

was recalled

siding over the country five years,

by Perdiccas, then king of Macedonia.

Neoptolemus, a celebrated Macedonian noHe was a cruel and
bleman, succeeded him.

368I;
J

QQA

haughty tyrant, and harassed the Armenians to

such a degree that they were driven almost to
despair.

At

this period,

Perdiccas the Mace-

donian having defeated the kingof Cappadocia,

in

a war that had broken out between them,

prince Arithes, the son of the

in

Armenia, and being

at

latter,

took refuge

enmity with Neopto-

lemus, excited a rebellion amongst the Armenians, the object of

which was

expel the

to

tyrant.

They were easily prevailed upon

attempt, and Ardward or Erwand,

to

make

the

the chief of

the Seunics, a valiant and powerful man, having

collected troops

in

his

country,

joined

the

insurgents, and attacking the tyrant unexpect-

was defeated, and with difficulty

saved himself by flight. This occurred in the
edly, the latter

second year of his government.

Ardward having thus expelled Neoptolemus,

and gained the affection of the Armenian
troops and nobles, threw off the Macedonian
yoke, and took upon himself the government of
Perdiccas was greatly exasperated
the nation.
on receiving the news of this revolt, and as he
had no

leisure to

occupy himself with the

affairs

of Armenia, owing to the incessant wars in which

3633.
'^^^^"

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

48

he was engaged, he sent an order

to

Eumenes,

whom hehad appointed governorof Cappadocia,

immediate steps

to take

for the reduction of the

insurgents.

Eumenes marched with a

and after some
Armenia
;

that nothing

was

to

great force into

operations

found

be effected by coercion

he

therefore determined to try mild measures, and

with that view sent a conciUatory message to

Ardward.
" Let not Armenia," said he, " consider

it

disgraceful to be under the powerful controul of

Macedonia; and do thou, who hast gotten possession of the country, receive again
as governor of

support

Neoptolemus

under thy countenance and

it

Macedothrough him!" Ardward,

consent, therefore, to pay the

nians the yearly tribute

the successful chief, accepted these terms, yet

doubted the good

faith of

Eumenes.

His reply

"May

was couched in this language.

the sway of heroes be unmolested!

There

no reason

to the latter

of the

is

why Neoptolemus,

the agent

Macedonian power, should not be the

ruler of our land.

We

appreciate the merits

know well how to

yet let
of our fellow men
also

him beware of acting as heretofore."

Neoptolemus hereupon returned to Armenia,
and was honourably received by Ardward, who
became his prime minister. But as we have
already observed, the former was an arrogant

HISTORY OF ARMENIA

tyrannical character, he took every occasion to

distress the

Armenians, and by

this

means

to re-

venge the injury he had formerly sustained from

them when he was driven out of the country.

between him
A quarrel however took place
^
and Eumenes the illustrious governor of Cappadocia, who had advised him to treat the
Armenians with mildness. Having by flattery
engaged Ardward, the great

chief, to

espouse

by his means he raised troops, and

being joined by some discontented Macedonians
residmg in Cappadocia, boldly advanced towards Eumenes, but being defeated by the
latter, he was obliged to seek safety by flight

his cause,

second battle took place shortly

which

the chiefs

personal encounter.

cour were displayed by them

that they resembled
terins:

after, in

two armies had a

Such virulence and ran-

of the

in this conflict,

two wild beasts encoun*

with a determination not to desist until

destruction of one.

after the

Dropping the

reins of their horses, they grappled each other

by the armour, and

falling in this position to

the ground, gave and received several dreadful

wounds. Eumenes had stabbed Neoptolemus in

the thigh but the latter, undaunted, continued
;

to fight

wounds

on

his knees, inflicting three

in the other's

arm and

thigh.

severe

Eumenes,

however, succeeded in killing his antagonist,

3684;
4883.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

50

The

whose head he severed from the body.

army of the slain leader fled to Armenia.

homes.

auxiliaries retired to their respective

Some

3^90.
488i).

years afterwards,

His

when Eumenes and

Perdiccas were dead, Ardward, the great chief

whom some

of the Armenians,
style king,

assembled a considerable force, for

purpose

the

of the ancients

Cappadocia, who had taken refuge

to

the

throne of his

placed at the head of

of

prince

Arithes,

of restoring

in

Armenia,

The latter,
army, marched into

ancestors.
this

Cappadocia, overthrew

his enemies,

and firmly

established

himself in the possession of the

kingdom.

Not unmindful of

friends he distributed presents to

sent

It

back

to

Ardward,

to

Armenian
the army, and

his

whom

also

he

by many valuable gifts.

Ardward governed the kingdom of Armenia

testified his gratitude

37if;.
^'^^"'

happily for a period of 33 years, and died to the

infinite regret of the

whole people.

The power

of the Seleucidae preponderating at this period

whose sway was acknowledged by

the Persians, Medes, Parthians, and Armenians,
a governor from amongst them was readily
in the east,

admitted as the successor of Ardward.

individual,

name
of

ot

whom

history

designates

Hirant, exercised the

Armenia

for a period of

by any incident worthy

by

This
the

supreme controul

45 years unmarked

of record.

HISTORY or ARMENIA,

CHAPTER
Comprehending

51

II.

the time that elapsed between the

Government of Artavaz and Artavazd.

After
of the

the death of Hirant, the government

country was

Armenian chief

He

seized

by

Artavaz, an

power and

of great

37fii;

influence.

exercised his power in the most arbitrary

manner.

Being naturally of an unquiet ambihe,

tious spirit,

by various

dominion

extended

his

Atropatia

and other

Elated by

to

successful

the

wars,

confines

of

surrounding countries.

his successes, he boldly

declared

himself independent of the Seleucidae, to

whom

he thenceforward refused to pay the usual

tribute.

Antiochus, at this epoch, swayed the sceptre

of Seleucia.

Upon

his

being

made acquainted

with the defalcation of Artavaz, he determined

He assembled his
to bring him to reason.
forces hereupon

toward the

and marched with great heat

latter.

The

refractory

Artavaz,

however, not daring to meet Antiochus in the

field, was obliged to compromise, and Armenia

h2

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

52

became again subject

Antiochus

Seleucidae.
after being

paid the

the power of

to

withdrew

arrears

his

army,

of tribute, and

The

receiving gifts from the hands of Artavaz.

latter

governed Armenia

of 50 years,
SSI! ;
5010.

when he

tavaz, divided

peace

for a period

after the

death of Ar-

in

died.

Antiochus of Seleucia,
T
A

the

two governments, otc

Armenia Major and the

Armenia

into

which one is called

other Armenia Minor.

Over the former he

placed Artaces, whose principal seat of govern-

ment was

A rax, and

the country of Ararat, near the river

whose chief
Zophs near the

over the latter, Darius,

province was the country of

river Euphrates.

About this time war raged between "Rome

and Carthage. The latter being worsted, her
great general, Hannibal, was obliged to flee from
the enmity of the Romans.

He

with Antiochus, who shortly

after

with the

Romans but was

took refuge

went

to

war

defeated by them.

Being obliged by the superiority of these people

demanded
the person of their old and inveterate enemy
Hannibal to be given up to them. But as
to conclude a peace with them, they

Antiochus had a personal regard for

this great

man, he was unwilling to comply with their

demand, and evaded it by secretly assisting

him

to flee to Armenia.

63

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
Hannibal found an asylum with Artaces, the
governor of Armenia Major, and became his
favourite and confidant.

rendering

his

He

assisted

him

in

government more secure and

permanent, and was deemed a great acquisition

by him.
Artaces,

by

Hannibal, during his sojourn with

drew the plan

of a city, afterwards built

the latter near the river

A rax, which

is

connected with the river Mezamore, emphatically called the great

after his

own name

mother, and he called

which afterwards became one

cities in

To

Artashat.

it

this place,

of the greatest

Armenia, Artaces transferred the seat

of his government.

The two governors, Artaces and Darius, havino^

.

observed that the

withdrew

''820

'

*=

Roman power

their allegiance

5019.

predominated,

from the Seleucidae,

and making a treaty with the Romans, were

by them established in their governments.

They were from this period designated kings.
Hannibal, apprehending danger from this connection with his enemies, withdrew into Crete.
Artaces, beloved by his subjects, daily grew in

power and consequence, and made many imin his kingdom of Armenia.
Both

provements

he and Darius governed their respective countries with a mildness that was productive of as

much honour

to

themselves as happiness to their

people. After a few years Antiochus Epiphanes

3829j

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

54

union

of the

hearing

then ruling Seleucia,

Romans, and that he governed with regal dignity, sent him a threatening
message, to yield immediate subjection to him,
of Artaces with the

and claiming payment of the arrears of tribute.

The latter treated the message with contempt.
Antiochus hereupon determined

enforce

to

He marched with a conarmy toward Artaces, who no way

obedience by arms.
siderable

met him with the whole force of

Armenia Major, assisted by other nations, with
whom he was in alliance. Artaces was defeated

intimidated,

and

Having no other means of oj^posing

fled.

the conqueror, he reluctantly submitted, collecting all the treasure of Armenia Major for
3835;

payment

the

^"^*'

in

Artaces,

of the other's demands.

the meantime, suspecting that Darius

insti^'ated

determined

on

taking

vengeance.

knowledge of

coming

to the

of his

inability

to

upon him,

to this attack

Antiochus

this,

contend

sought to appease him by

Darius,

and conscious

with

gifts.

had

the

other,

reconcilia-

by this means was eff'ected; and Darius, to

shew his good faith, placed his youngest son

tion

with Artaces as a hostage.

.3839;
^"'^^'

death of Darius, his son Morphenlices

succeeded him in the government of the country

On the

of Zophs.

prepared to

Artaces,

march

hearing of
into

this

event,

Armenia Minor

to

55

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
take possession of

it.

Morpheulices

terrified at

the news, immediately applied for aid to Areth

A rtaces informed of this,
king of Cappadocia.
sent messengers to Areth, saying "

you

Why

need

interest yourself with the sons of Darius

Come and

join

me.

We

will

take possession of Armenia.

with me,

will

despatch

may be taken

thee,

success

oft'

he

The one

who

is

that

is

now with

and thus
But Areth

with ease,
!"

crowns our enterprize

was averse

them and

kill

and wrote to

to this cruel project

Artaces bidding him quit his unjust and barbarous designs. Areth furnished Morpheulices

with an army to oppose Artaces. Morpheulices

was a man

of gigantic stature

courai2:e, fierce

and

and

and undaunted

terrible in his appearance,

skilful in all the practices of

war.

Artaces,

midst of his preparations for the invasion

of Armenia Minor was suddenly taken oft" by
death, having attained a very advanced age,
and governed Armenia Major for a period of

in the

30 years.

He

His son Artavazd succeeded him.

reigned 10 years and was the last governor

of Armenia Major, being succeeded

Arsacidae.

by the

^q^q';

PART

III.

tHE GOVERNMENT OF THE ARSACID^ WHICH

LASTED 580 YEARS.
The origin of

^lobl

the Arsacida.

During the height of

the power of the Se-

leucidce, while they controlled all the oriental

amongst the Parthians a prince named Arsaces, descended from

Abraham by Keturah, who throwing off the

nations,

there sprang

up

by many

Seleucian yoke,

successful

events,

established himself in the city of Bahl, in the

His great qualities rendered

land of Cassoei.

him

illustrious,

ing his

and he succeeded

sway over

the

Medes and Babylonians.

nation,

all

Persians,

In honour of his

the people over

whom

took the appellation of Parthians.

in process of time

in establish-

Parthians,

he reigned
His power

extended to Armenia, which

ultimately swelled the

list

of his conquests.

57

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

This Arsaces, after a brilliant reign of 31 HH;

years, died, and was succeeded in his power by

who

also died after enjoying

26 years.

Arsaces the Second, a

Artaces his son,

his dignity

son of the latter succeeded.

This prince was styled the Great.
far

His glory

transcended that of his grandfather.

extended

He

his conquests in India, to the shores

of the Indus.

He

whole of Armenia.

subsequently conquered the

He expelled

Artavazd, the

and appointed his

brother Valarsaces king of both Armenia Major
and Minor, to which he annexed the country of

last

governor of

Atropatia.

this country,

This revolution in the

Armenia happened

in the

affairs

of

40th year of the reigH

of Arsaces the Second, or the Great, which is

about 149 years before the Christian eraw

Arsaces exhorted his brother to extend his

dominion by arms towards the north-west.

" As far as your mind conceives an enterprize

make

practicable, let your valour

the attempt.

For the brave acknowledge no limits. Arms

are their engines of power the more these are
:

exercised, the more they possess."

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

58

CHAPTER

I.

The reign of Valarsaces

3852;
5051.

I.

Valarsaces, tlie brother of Arsaces the

who was the grandson of Arsaces the
Parthian, assumed the government of Armenia,
and established himself in Nisibis.
Great,

He

immediately began preparations

to carry

into effect the determination of extendin<j: his

fame and dominions which the advice of Arsaces

had excited in his bosom. He assembled an

immense army and marched to the borders of
his kingdom, encamping on the banks of the
river

Arax, near the city of Armavir.

remaining here a few days,

in

After

order to marshal

his troops, he directed his course

toward the

north-west, advancing to the borders of Armenia

Minor,

at

that

time

in

quiet

possession

Morpheulices the son of Darius, of

of

whom we

have before given some account.

Great apprehension of danger having been
excited
larsaces,

by the warlike preparations of Vaa league had been

formed by the

59

HISTORY OF ARMENIA
Chaldeans, Lazicians, the people of Pontus,

Cappadocians, Phrygians, and others, the constant

of the

allies

Seleucians,

to

invader at whatever point he should

repel

the

commence

The brave Morpheulices was appointed

The hostile
the leader of the combined forces.
The onset was made by
armies at leno-th met.

attack.

Morpheulices, clad

the troops of Valarsaces.

in

armour,

in the

of

brave

men,

meantime selected a number

rushed

daringly

numbers

who had

far

of the

enemy

presented themselves to stop his pro-

Here the

gress.

the

as the

enemy's camp, and penetrated as

lent of the king, killmg

into

valiant Morpheulices, finding

himself before Valarsaces his foe,

with pro-

digious strength hurled his spear at him, but

the surrounding warriors of the race of Haicus,

and that of Sennacherib, interposed and stopped

the progress of the weapon, thereby preserving
the

life

The

of their master.

unfortunate, but

by foes, baffled in his object, and attacked on every side,

was at length unhorsed, and became an easy
He was
victim to the numbers of his opposers.
gallant Morpheulices, surrounded

slain

the loss of

The
that

His army, disheartened by

on the spot.
Its

fugitives

leader,

was speedily put

to flight.

were pursued with such slaughter

their blood

covered

the

plain like

an

inundation. Valarsaces afterward subdued Capi

^3^^.
^*^^2'

60

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
padocia, Pontiis, Lazicia, Chaldcea and Egeria.

They became

his tributaries.

Returning from

these conquests he visited the country of the

summer residence at the foot of

Mount Paharian, and afterwards returned to his

Taics, built a

3857;

city Nisibis. Valarsaces at this period, being- in

profound peace, expressed a desire

origin of the Armenians,

greater antiquity than

who had

his nation

know the

to

boasted of
;

also

what

events had taken place in their country, and the

different races of their princes.

He

searched

some time, but found nothing

recorded on these subjects, except in some few
old songs, where there were some things related
of this nature, but so obscured by allegory,
diligently for

that nothing satisfactory could be gathered from

lie at length resolved to consult the old

them.

Chaldean manuscripts, and

for

this

purpose

obtained the assistance of a verv learned man, a

named Maribas Catina, which signifies

Ibas the witty, who was quite conversant in
Syrian,

the language of both

This

man was

sent

Chaldeans and Greeks.

by Valarsaces with

a letter

to his brother Arsaces at Nineveh, requesting

the latter to permit the bearer to examine the ancient manuscripts lying there, for the purpose of

extracting from them whatever might be found

relating to the Armenians.

Arsaces, on receipt

of the letter complied with the request, and even

^*

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
expressed pleasure at the object of his brother's

The whole

search.

were then exposed

of the archives at

Nineveh

to the inspection of INIari-

Having examined these papers, he found

a manuscript in the Greek character with this
bas.

label, "

This book, containing the annals of an-

cient history,

was translated from Chaldean

into

Greek by order of Alexander the Great." From

this manuscript Maribas extracted, in due order,
the history of Armenia, from the time of Haicus to
that of Paroyr, and thence to the tmie of Vahey,

and then returned

to

Valarsaces in Nisibis.

This discovery afforded a deal of joy to the king,

who
his

preserved the extracts with great care in

treasury.

Other books having been

dis-

covered by Maribas, containing the narrative

of events to his

extracts
others,

He

own

from the

times,

he added to the

manuscripts

of

Nineveh,

which rendered the history complete.

wrote also an account of the exploits of

Valarsaces and his son Arsaces.

lives of

He wrote

the

Arsaces the Parthian, and his grandson

Arsaces the Great, from which

have greater claims

it

to antiquity,

appears that we

and that our

cords are more authentic, than those of

all

re-

other

nations, the Hebrews or Jews excepted. Valarsaces then commenced improving the state of
He divided the
his kingdom and people.

former into provinces, over which he appointed

?^^^>

62

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
princes,

and the

military and

latter into the several classes,

civil, to

He

best adapted.

which

also

their talents

were

army
Romans.

into

formed

his

manner of the
What is still more worthy of record, is the
singular and virtuous appointment of two officers
whose duties were of a peculiar nature. The
first of these had it in command to remind the
legions after the

king- of

his

unjust or cruel

rected

when he was tempted

measures.
The other was

duty,

impress

to

on

the

king's

to
di-

mind the

necessity of punishing crime, and the salutary

effects of

example, when he was inclined

unjustly or weakly merciful.

to

be

Bagarat, his coun-

was appointed by him to the hereditary

crown on the king's head at
the coronation.
This Bagarat, as was mentioned above, was a Jew, an excellent character,
and of the greatest service to Valarsaces from

sellor,

office of placing the

his intimate acquaintance w^ith the laws of

God.

The descendants
after

of this individual were named

him Bagratians, many of whom, from their

attachment

to

their faith, suffered

martyrdom

imder our kings.

38fi2;

5061.

Valarsaces had several sons, and to prevent

'

discord amongst them, and disputes about the

succession to the throne, he established a law,
that only the eldest son should remain with the

reigning king at Nisibis, the others should be

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

63

kept at a distance in the province of Hashtens,

where each had

him and an
allowance from the royal treasury. This law
was observed by all the Arsacidae. At length,
estates allotted

3873.-

5072.

after a prosperous reign of

died at Nisibis.

The

22 years, Valarsaces

posterity of Valarsaces,

who swayed the sceptre of Armenia, were

called

Arsacidae, from their ancestor Arsaces the Par-

thian; like the

Persians,

whom

foreign

his-

torians style Parthians, from their being subject

to Arsaces the Parthian.

CHAPTER
The

II.

'period between Ai^saces the First

mid Artaces.

Arsaces, the eldest son of Valarsaces, having

succeeded to the throne of

his father, rivalled

good qualities.
He made many
improvements, and added various excellent

him

in his

orders and regulations to those established by

the late king.

the

Shortly after he was crowned,

people of Pontus rebelled.

But acting

with promptitude, he marched against the

surgents

and entirely

defeated

them.

in-

He

erected a statue of stone on the shore of the

^^^-J'

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

64

Black Sea

to

commemorate

his victory.

This

prince had a spear with a round sharp head,

which had a peculiar property from the circumstance of its having been dipped in the blood of
As he was walking
certain venomous reptiles.
on the shore of the Black Sea, he threw this
spear at the statue before-mentioned, when,
strange to relate,

much

as

it

ease as

entered the pedestal with

if it

had been

clay.

The

immense mass of rock shaped

like a mill-stone. The statue of which we speak
was worshipped for a considerable time by the
people of Pontus, who regarded it as the work
pedestal was an

On

of the gods.

a fresh rupture breaking out

between them and Artaces, the son of Arsaces,

they threw

it

into the sea.

Arsaces was extremely bigoted in relioion

3877;
5076.

and

HI his reign

commenced an

unjust persecu-

tion of the Jews. Observing that the Bagratians,

of

whose

origin the reader

is

already aware,

did not worship the idols of the country, he

put two of them to death, and issued a proclamation by which they were forbidden
intercourse

all

with women, unless they bound

themselves by oath not to circumcise their

children and to neglect the observance of their

sabbath.

The poor Bagratians having no hopes

of milder usage

compHed with

if

this

they contested the point,

most unjust decree, but did

HISTORY

Ol"

65

ARMENIA,

not consent to the worship of idols. The same

kind of persecution was exercised on them
during the reign of Tigranes, the grand-son of

About this time, inconsequence

of dissensions amongst the inhabitants of the

this

monarch.

parts about

a prince called

Mount Caucasus,

Vund, followed by

body of

considerable

^jsoj

people, emigrated from thence into Armenia,

and

called

Vanand, from

Arsaces,

after

was afterwards

place which

settled in a

his

a reign

and was succeeded by

name.
of

years,

13

died,

his eldest son Artaces.

During the infancy of this prince many were

the delightful hopes he excited in the bosoms
of his grandfather Valarsaces and his father
Arsaces, by his sprightly manners and bold
robust figure.
to be blighted

Nor were
by

his maturity.

visions of paternal love

hood

of the

manhood

prince,

of the king.

and good.

doomed

these hopes

The

and pride

brightest

in the child-

were realized

He was

His actions greatly eclipsed those

infinitely more powerful.

throne

left

the

great, glorious

of his predecessors, and he consequently

Armenian

in

At

this

became

period of

when Artaces ascended

history,

the

vacant by the death of Arsaces, the

king of Persiawas reckoned, amongst his eastern

contemporaries, to have the precedence of the
king of Armenia

but in the splendour of

his.

^sss;

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

QQ

exploits, the

the person of Artaces,

latter, in

raised himself greatly above the former.

all

Persia was under his

palaces

there,

Nay,

controul, and he built

and struck money bearing his

name and image, which was

the current coin of

the country. His son Tigranes always remained

with his father, where his mind was early stored

with maxims of prudence and

tice of which

was
of a

virtue, the prac-

was his continual employment. He

also trained to the usual military exercises

young

His dr^ughter Artashama

prince.

was given in marriage to Mithridates, the great

and valiant chief of the Georgians, and descendant of Mithridates, the first minister of Darius.
To his son-in-law Artaces entrusted the govern-

ment of the nations about the northern mountains

and the Pontic Sea.
3902;

Inflated with the contemplation of his great-

5101

ness, Artaces
for

became

gratification in

vain-glorious,

and sought

splendour

of foreign

the

conquests rather than

in the task of

ameliorating

the condition of his subjects.

For this purpose he assembled an army so

numerous that he himself did not know their
number; for, it is said, it would have been easier
to reckon them by measurement than by numbering. It

were

is

also said, that

to shoot their

of the sun

if this

immense army

arrows at midday, the rays

would be obscured by the greatness of

67

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
their

And,

numbers.

to give

an idea of the

infinity of people that followed this prince,

we

are told, that on passing a country covered with

pebbles, every

as big as

man

received orders to cast one

had passed,
a mountain!

into a heap

after all

this

heap was

Artaces, with this multitude, set out on his expedition.

He directed

^^^i^^

his course to the westward,

and subdued the whole of Asia Minor. He then

fitted out a fleet, passed the Hellespont, and conquered Thrace and Greece, destroyed the chief
cities in these countries,

entered the Morea, and

defeated the Lacedaemonians.

abroad

to

His fame spread

such an extent that even the people on

the borders of the Mediterranean trembled at the

name.

sound of

his

thirst for

conquest he returned to Armenia.

Thus, having gratified his

He

3908;

then appointed his son Tigranes to the temporary

government of his kingdom, and again set out

on another expedition into Persia. No resistance

was made

against these incursions of Artaces

because the Romans, although

at that

time very

powerful, were engaged in other wars, and had

not the means of resisting him.

On another expedition planned by him shortly

after, a sedition

broke out amongst the soldiers,

which much blood was shed yet without success in quelling it; and Artaces, endeavouring

in

to get

away

into

Armenia from the danger

k2

that

3910
51U9

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

68

threatened him with the army, was slain, having

reigned 25 years.

It is said, that

on receiving his

death-blow he exclaimed, " Alas

how transient

and unsatisfactory is glory!" Artaces enriched

and adorned his kingdom with several beautiful
pieces of statuary.

In particular, he found in

Asia three well-executed brazen and gilt statues

of Diana, Hercules, and Apollo, from the hands
of Scyllis and Dipaenus, two celebrated Cretan
artists,

In his

which he sent to Armavir in Armenia.

expedition to Greece he discovered and

sent to

Armenia

five statues of Jupiter,

Minerva, Vulcan, and Venus.

Diana,

They were

com.panied by their respective priests.

statue of Diana,

which

is

also called

was afterwards placed by Tigranes

and that of Minerva

re'ioii

Anaites,
at Eriza,,

at the village of Thil.

CHAPTER
The

ac-

The

III.

actions
of Tigranes the Second, and the

Romans.
of Mithridates agaiiist the
3911 ;
5110,

After

the death of Artaces the reins of go-

vernment were seized by his son Tigranes, who,

in temporary
as we have seen, had been left
charo-e of the

kingdom when

his father set out

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

upon

his last unfortunate expedition.

69

He effect-

ed the restoration of order and tranquillity

amongst

his subjects,

which had been

so sadly

broken during the last years of the reign of his

He nominated his brother-in-law Mifather.
thridates to the important and honourable office

of prime minister.

In the

first

year of this prince's reign the

kinsfdom was invaded bv the Greeks,

who

ima-

gined from the state of confusion that followed

and the youth of his

Armenia would become an easy
prey to a bold and enterprizing enemy. In this
however they were deplorably mistaken. On
the first news of the approach of the Greeks,
Tigranes, accompanied by his relation Mithridates, placed himself at the head of a few troops,
and attacked the invaders with such skill and

the death

of the

king,

successor, that

determined bravery, that they received a total

overthrow and the survivors were very glad
;

to rebnquish their hopes of a splendid conquest

the certainty of personal safety.

The
kingdom was soon cleared of these adventurers.

for

Immediately
to

Majak

after this event

Tigranes repaired

or Cesarea, taking possession of Asia

Minor, which he placed

in

charge of Mithridates,

appointing him king of Pontus and the regions

about the Mediterranean.

to remain firm in the

To enable

the latter

government which had

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

70

been conferred upon him, Tigranes left with

him, on his departure, a considerable number of
3912

5111.

troops.

After their separation,

Tigranes became

countries were subdued

were kept captive

splendid

This

the

fact

historians.

at his

authenticated

We

are told that

Many

by him, whose kings

court, to render more

state in

daily

is

we

daily more powerful.

which he

by the

are informed, that

fortunate kings, prisoners

at

lived.

Roman

many

his court,

un-

were

obliged to stand in his presence with their arms

folded on their breasts, in token of the absolute

power he had overthem. Four of these wretched

monarchs were obliged to be constantly in
attendance on him dressed

in their regal robes.

To such an extravagance was the state of this

pompous prince carried, that when he exposed
himself to his subjects publicly on horseback,
his unfortunate royal captives

precede him on

were obliged

to

foot.

Mithridates, his brother-in-law, rendered himself no less glorious.

even

to the

tributaries

He extended

his

dominions

borders of Scythia. His subjects and

comprised 22 nations; and

it is

related

that this prince conversed with equal fluency

whole of the languages spoken by these

people.
He never needed the aid of an interin the

preter.
3914;

5113

Cappadocia, one of the newly acquired king-

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

doms

was placed under the

of Mithridates,

dominion of

71

his son Ariarath, a

years of age, assisted by a

man

child of eight

of experience

and talent named Gordius.

The Cappadocians having appealed

Romans

to

the

against the usurpation of Mithridates,

they sent to their assistance Cornelius Sylla the

younger, of
latter,

Cilicia,

renowned captain.

This

having entered Cappadocia, encountered

and overthrew Gordius, the guardian of the

young Ariarath, and placed upon the throne

Ariobarzan, of the family of the ancient kings
of that country.

Mithridates was no sooner informed of the

success of Sylla, and the expulsion of his son,

than he dispatched a messenger to Tigranes

The latter sent two of his

and Bacoor, against CappaMihran
generals,
for

assistance.

docia,

newly-appointed

the

king of which,

Ariobarzan, with his ally Nicomedes, king of

Bithynia,
fled

to

not daring

Rome.

to

As soon

meet the invaders,

as the Armenian

leaders entered Cappadocia, they restored the

young Ariarath

by the
Romans,

to his throne. Elated

success of this his

first

contest with the

Mithridates collected a large army, and put to

sea a fleet of 300

them and
informed

their

of

sail for

the purpose of annoying

allies.

The Romans, duly

these measures

of

Mithridates,

3915;.
5114.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

72

him a

sent against

200,000 men.

amount to
immense army

force said to

Against this

Mithridates contended with various success for

some

time, although his troops

in

inferior

were

infinitely

yet they were

point of numbers,

enriched with the spoil of the Romans.

One

of

the generals of the latter, named Aquilus Manius,

commanding a body of 4,000 cavalry and 40,000

was met and routed by the troops of

Mithridates; 10,000 of the Romans were slam,

infantry,

300 made prisoners and the

Aquilus with

difficulty

made

rest

his

dispersed.

escape by night

over the river Sangar, and took refuge in Pergamus but some time after, having fallen into
;

hands of Mithridates, the latter caused

molten gold to be poured down his throat, say-

the

ino-,

thy
f}J:^
olio.

" Since thy love of gold

fill

of

It,

is

and acknowledge

so insatiable, take

my

generosity in

thus bestowing it!" Mithridates, after a war of

two years with the Romans under Cornelius
'-'

Sylla,
of

was obliged

Dardanum

in

to sue for peace, in the city

Phrygia, which was granted him

upon condition that he would relinquish all

claims to the kingdom of Cappadocia, which
thenceforward was to be possessed by Ariobarzan, under the protection of the Romans.
3921;

About this period the Seleucians,

in

discontent

with their king, sent to Tigranes, oftermg him

the dominion of their kingdom, on condition that

73

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

he would deliver them from the power of AntioTigranes

chus, who was then upon the throne.
hereupon advanced against Antiochus and defeated him, to the great joy of the Seleucians,

He also
he thenceforward governed.
subdued the whole of Assyria, with the excep-

whom

tion of a few unimportant places.

On

his leaving

Seleucia he appointed a viceroy over

name

of Mazdat, a native of Antioch.

of the

it,

lie after-

wards made an incursion into Palestine, whence,

on his return to Nisibis, he brought a number of
Jews, to

whom

he gave the village of Vardkes,

near the riverCasakh, at whichplace they settled.

On
brated

the death of Cornelius Sylla, the cele-

Roman

general, the treaty

made by him

with Mithridates was revoked by the

Roman

Senate, and war again declared between them

and him. Mithridates having informed Tigranes

of the rupture, the

his

latter,

by a forced march of

army, entered Cappadocia unexpectedly,

and subdued the whole country, out of which he

drew 30,000 of the population, and sent them to
Armenia, where they had villages and towns
allotted to

ed

to his

them

for settling in.

own kingdom,

after

He

then return-

having dispatched

to Mithridates a large

body of Basenian troops

considerable detachment

reinforce his army.

of Armenians was previously

prince.
1

in the

army

of this

-^f-,^'

74

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

The

3929;

which Mithridates had assembled

war with the Romans

forces

al Jo,

the

for

approaching;

amounted

to 16,000 cavalry,

disciplined after the

140,000 infantry

manner of the Romans, and

100 armed chariots.

With

these

lie

conquered the whole of Upper

being attended with success in every

Asia,

encounter.

His naval armament was no

less

formidable than his forces on land, for the sea

was covered with his ships. The Roman army

opposed to him, was commanded by Lucullus,
with Cotta as his lieutenant, both renowned
warriors.
They were however obliged to retreat before Mithridates,

them

who

attacked and drove

which

as far as the gate of Chalcedon, in

Here a battle was shortly

fought, the result of which was extremely

city they took shelter.

after

fatal to the

by

Romans, numbers of whom were slain

the victorious troops of Mithridates.

harbour of this town 60

Roman

ships

In the

were

also

captured, the crews of which were indiscriminately slaughtered.

also burnt.

Four of

It is said that

on

occasion the dead bodies of the

covered the land and sea.

were
memorable

their gallies
this

Romans actually

Mithridates imme-

diately after gave an account of this exploit to

Tigranesand the kingof Persia, who participated

in his

He

joy on the occasion.

then set forward with his victorious

army

75

HISTORY OF ARMENIA,
siege to the city of Cyzicus, near the

to lay

sea of Marmora,

belonging to the

Romans.

promptitude he commenced a
vigorous attack upon it, but the works being
strong he was unable to make any impression

With

his usual

He

upon them.

therefore turned the siege into

a blockade.

But, unfortunately, provisions began to be

scarce, and famine and

its

consequent

disease, broke out in his army.

At

effect,

juncture

this

Lucullus arrived with a powerful army, and

at-

tackingthe troops of Mithridates, easily obtained

a victory, by reason of their enfeebled condition.

Great

slaughter

was

made by

Romans

the

amongst the troops of Mithridates.

He, with

a chosen body of men, succeeded in breaking

through the main body of the enemy, which

had hemmed him in, and retreated to Pontus.

Lucullus hereupon marched through Asia
Minor, taking possession of all the places which
.

were

in

the interest of Mithridates,

unable to

offer

who was

any opposition.

The Roman soldiers who were with Lucullus,

seeing no enemy with whom they could contend,
began
faction

to

murmur, expressing
that

he

did

not

lead

their

them

dissatis-

against

But Lucullus was unwilling to

force the latter to extremity, saying, in answer
to the murmurs of his troops, " If we persist in
12
Mithridates.

3932;
5131.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

76

the pursuit of Mithridates, he will obtain aid

and who can

from Tigranes,

withstand

power?"* Mithridates again appearing

in

his

arms

against the Romans, mutinies and treasons broke

out

among

his troops; several of his generals

deserting him and going over to the Romans.

At length,

utterly despairing of success in his

contest with these people, he retired in a state

of despondency to Armenia.

much offended
ing

all

at his

conduct

Tigranes was so
in thus relinquish-

hope, that he would not suffer him to

appear in his presence for one year and eight

months.

CHAPTER

IV.

The Exploits of Tigranes against the People of

Ptolomais, and afterwards against the Romans.
3934;

While

Mithridates was thus a fugitive in

5133.

Armenia from the Roman power, queen Selena,

otherwise Cleopatra, the consort of Antiochus
Pius, who, as we have seen, was driven out of
Seleucia

by Tigranes,

excited

rebellion

amongst the Assyrians and Seleucians, against

It will be recolthe power of the Armenians.
*

See Hist. B.

II, c. 6.

'*

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
lected that Tigranes in his conquest of Assyria,

had left a few unimportant places in that

kingdom unsubdued. These were possessed by
queen Selena, the
alluded

Her

to.

whither

instigator

principal

of the rebellion

town was Ptolemais,

Tigranes,

the rebels had repaired.

all

on coming

to the

knowledge

of this

circum-

drew together an army and besieged

Ptolemais.
He captured it, but the queen

stance,

eftected her escape to one of the fortresses of

Seleucia, where, being pursued, she

and put

some
the

to death.

intention

hostile

army

The Jews

collected

was taken

in Palestine fearing

towards them, from

by Tigranes,

their

queen

her
Alexandra Selena, with the
country, sent ambassadors to him while besieging Ptolemais, deprecating his anger and offering
princes

him valuable

presents.

of

They besought him

to

look with an eye of kindness on their nation, and

to desist

from

all

intention of injuring them.

Tigranes was pleased with the embassy, and

promised

to

regard the Jews as his friends.

The Bagratians were under the greatest apprehension that some injury was meditated
against them, but their fear was groundless.
After he had quelled this rebellion, Tigranes

returned to Mesopotamia.

On

the

news

of the arrival of Tigranes at

Antioch, Lucullus, the

Roman general,

sent one

3934;

HISTORY or ARMENIA.

78

of his officers

named Appius

to him, requiring

the immediate delivery of Mithridates to the

Roman State. " In the

he, " we are prepared

event of a refusal," says

to

commence

with you." Tigranes replied, that

him

it

hostilities

was impos-

comply with the demand of the

Roman general, since Mithridates was connected with him by ties of kindred. With this
answer he dismissed Appius, after having
loaded him with presents.
War now became
sible for

inevitable

to

between Tigranes and the Romans.

Mithridates was immediately put in

command

of 10,000 cavalry, and dispatched with

them

to

Pontus.
Lucullus, with his army, advanced upon Ti-

granakert and laid siege to

this, sent

the

Tigranes, hearing

6,000 troops to the place, which, taking

Romans by

surprize, broke through their

camp, entered the

ing

it.

many

city,

and succeeded

of the king's concubines

in rescu-

who

resided

and besides carried off a large quantity of

treasure, with which they returned to Tigranes.
there

3935;
5134.

On

the publishing of this exploit the

Romans

were struck with shame and astonishment. Tigranes, havingcompleted his warlike preparation,

marched
men,
this

all

to

meet Lucullus, attended by 360,000

clad in iron armour. Lucullus hearing of

was much alarmed, and having

left

some

troops at Tigranakert to continue the siege ad-

79

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
vanced towards the king with 24 cohorts and
1,000 slingers and archers, and having approached near the Armenian army pitched his camp on a
large plain.

When Tigranes observed

the

troops, he exclaimed with contempt, "

Roman

Who

are

Ambassadors or enemies ? If the former,

they come in large numbers; if the latter, they
With this show of contempt,
are very few."
these

he gave himself no further trouble

in

providing

against the chance of a defeat, but considered

the

Romans

as already

overthrown.

He

took himself to his usual amusements, in

be^

which

he was imitated by his soldiers. As for the army

they were greatly alarmed when
they observed the vast army marshalled against
of Lucullus,

them, and intimated

to

commence

commander a desire
But Lucullus, know-

to their

a retreat.

ing the careless security into which Tigranes

was
with

lulled

by

whom

his too great

contempt of the foes

he had to contend, encouraged his

troops, telling

them not

to think of the

numbers

of the Armenians, but of the quantity of spoil

they would secure in conquering them.

His language inspirited them, and they

demanded

to

be led to the attack.

all

Tigranes in

the meanwhile remained in a state of careless

inaction, through a too great confidence in his

numbers, and never dreamed of the possibility of

an attack from the Romans until it actually com-

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

80

menced. Then

by

led on

their

was confusion: the Romans,

resolute commander, took the

all

Armenians by surprize, andTigranes, not being

able to form his troops in order, directed the
trumpets to sound a retreat. But it was too late

Romans, by their judicious arrangements,

soon made the Armenians take to indiscriminate
flight: 5,000 of them were left dead on the
field and many taken prisoners.

the

Tigranes himself took shelter in a fortress

with some of his troops; the remainder dispersed,

seeking shelter where they could. LucuUus then
returned to Tigranakert, which he afterwards

took and found in

it

About this

vast treasures.

time the cavalry of Tigranes in an excursion

fell in with that of LucuUus, and gave it a

complete

The Roman

overthrow.

being apprized of

this,

general

advanced against the

Armenian horse with a body of

former retreated, feigning a

lancers.

flight,

The

and on being

by
pursued with more
the Romans, they turned about, and made such
haste than judgement

a desperate charge, accompanied

by a

flight

of

arrows, that almost the whole of the lancers

were

by

either killed or

the

Roman
they

the world.

discharged

points, rendering

It is

historians that the

cavalry was the best

which

wounded.

recorded

Armenian

The arrows

were barbed

at the

them extremely dangerous, the

HIBTORT OF AlkMKXA.

WDimds tbey f ave being dreadful, from the

difficulty of extracting them from the body.
they were extremely expert in the
shooting of these weapons, scarcely one missed

And
its

as

object.

The Roman

lancers,

such enemies, fled in disorder.

unused

to

During the

war between Tigranes and the Romans, Mazdat,

the viceroy of Seleucia, rebelled against his
benefactor, and caused Antiochus the 10th to

ascend the throne of that kingdom, after

it

had

been under the rule of Tigranes 14 years.

In the meanwhile Tigranes, burning with
resentment against the Romans in consequence
of his late defeat, appointed

command an army

Mithridates to

against them.

He

continued

fighting with various success.*

more made an incursion into

Lucullus,
Cappadocia with a powerful army
having
him,
marshalled
oppose
to
who was
his troops, found that fear prevailed amongst
Tigfranes once

them, of which he himself was not entirely

divested,

them

to

when he attempted

and
attack

Tigranes,

to

lead

numbers of them

deserted, and those who remained firm were

Cappadocia
too few to effect any thing.
consequently fell into the hands of Tigranes,

who

restored

it

to

Mithridates.

period the latter began to

that

recover the whole of

* See Hist. B. II,c. 8.

From

3936;

82

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
the places he had lost during his

3938;

war with the Romans.

Lucullus was shortly

after

first

unfortunate

superseded

in the

command of the Roman army in the east by

Pompey the Great. Between him and Mithridates many battles were fought.
The latter
having collected an army of Scythians combated
with great success, and succeeded

in

regain-

But what all the

power of the Roman State had been unable to
do for so many years, treachery at last effected:
he was deserted by his prime minister, who had
permitted himself to be seduced by the Romans,
whom he joined with all his power and influence. His chiefs followed the example of his
ing the whole of Pontus.

minister,

and

to

crown the whole,

his illegitimate

son Pharnaces, forgetful of every principle of

filial

piety, raised

an insurrection even

in his

camp, and marched with the insurgent soldiers

to the attack of the fortress in Pontus, in which
Mithridates had taken up his residence.
3941;

this

moment

despair seized him.

He

At

caused

two daughters Mithridata and Neussa, one

betrothed to the king of Egypt and the other

his

to the king of Cyprus, to be called before him,

and

having: pathetically

bewailed the events

which had necessitated him to the measure he

was about to take, he produced a cup of poison>

which he declared

it

to

be his intention to

83

HISTORY or ARMENIA.
drink,

and advised them

to die

permit them

solicited their father to

perish, and taking the

with him.

cup from

They

first

his hands,

to

drank

a part of the poison of which they soon expired.

The wretched Mithridates drank

der,

which not operating

he

stabbed hmiself with

failed in

sought

make

his

mob

he wished,

sword,

effect.

the poison operate

In the meantime the

fortress

as quickly as

producing the desired

to

the remain-

which

He then

by walking.

penetrated into the

and surrounded him on

all

sides,

on

which he called out to a soldier to guide his

hand, and with a great effort plunged his sword
Thus perishinto his breast, fell and expired.
ed Mithridates,

after

rulmg various tribes

for a

period of 50 years.*

Before

happened, Tiran, the son of

this event

Tigranes, having ingratiated himself with some

of the

Armenian

against his

chiefs,

father,

excited a

and induced Arshez the

king of Persia to join him.

against and captured

rebellion

They marched

several cities in

Armenia.

But having laid siege to the city of Artashat, it

was so well defended that their efforts to reduce
were unavailing. After remaining before it
some days, Arshez grew weary of the enterTigranes,
prize, and returned to his country.

it

See Hist. B.

II, c. 9.

3939;

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

84

who

at this

moment was engaged

in a distant

quarter, no sooner heard of this revolt than he

marched with haste toward the

rebels.

Tiran, not being sufficiently strong to

head against

make

make

was obliged to
Having no other

his father's forces,

a precipitate retreat.

resource, and being unwilling to encounter the

anger of his father, he fled to Pompey.

by

general, guided

shortly after

and

made

Tigranes

a peace between the

the

This

Tiran, entered Armenia,

latter

and

Romans

relinquishing

all

claims to that part of the countries of Assyria

and Phoenicia lying between the Euphrates

and the sea, to be thenceforward possessed by
the Romans.

He

padocia and

Cilicia.

gifts

up a part of CapTigranes bestowed great

also gave

on Pompey, with

friendship.

To each

army he gave 150

whom
soldier

he entered into
of the

Roman

pieces of silver, to every lieute-

nant 1,000, and to the captains 10,000 each.

The two sons

of the unfortunate Mithridates,

whose names were Mithridates and Arsham,

were delivered up to Pompey, with whom they
proceeded to Rome. Here, shortly after, wis
formed that celebrated triumvirate by which
the government of the three quarters of the

globe were divided between Pompey, Caesar,

and Crassus.
3945;
5144.

After the peace between Tigranes and the

85

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

Romans, the former appointed

his son

This event

to reign over the country of Ararat.

happened

in the

was

the king

33rd year

Roman

to superintend the

ceded

of his reign,

general, having

been sent

government of Assyria

Roman power by

to the

when

Mesopotamia.

in

Gabius the

Artavazd

lately

Tigranes, there

ensued a quarrel between them,

in

which Ti-

granes flew to arms, and attacked and conquered

several places

which he had before yielded up.

Gabius alarmed

for the safety of his

ment, speedily made

govern-

peace with him, and as a

means of conciliating his friendship, restored his

two nephews Mithridates and Arsham, who, as
we have related, had been before taken away by
Pompey. Gabius shortly after went to Egypt
to assist king Ptolemy against the Alexandrians.
Crassus, that

member

alluded

whom the government of Asia was

to, to

allotted,

where

about

this

of the triumvirate before

period

came

into

Assyria,

he established the seat of his empire.

Having, however, engaged

Parthians,

he was killed

war with the

an engagement

in a
in

with that people.*

Cassius was the next governor of Assyria.

The latter was much

government by the Armenians,
Romans succeeded in obtain-

Bibulus succeeded him.

harassed in his

but finally the

See Hist. B. II,c. 10 and 11.

3949;

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

^6

ing possession of the whole of Assyria, part of

which, as we before observed, was under the

government of Tigranes.

CHAPTER

V.

Other Transactions which occurred

in the

days of

Tiirranes.
^ff^}
516:i.

At this time Tigranes the king of Armenia,

who was now advanced in years, fell sick. And
as he

was greatly beloved by

his officers

ministers, an universal dejection prevailed.

circumstances with which

chapter respecting

we

the loss

and

The

closed our last

of the Assyrian

provinces being at this time communicated to

him, contributed not a little to render him

uneasy.

The Romans were about making an

expedition to the east for the purpose of avengTheir military preing the death of Crassus.
parations for this purpose being

made known to

some danger from

At length he determined on making an
oflPensive and defensive with Arshez

Tigranes, he apprehended

them.
alliance

the kins: of Persia.

This measure could only

be done by a voluntary relinquishment of that

right of precedency which his father Artaces
wresting from the Persian
Reflecting on the improbability of

had succeeded
monarchs.

in

87

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
his son being able to

keep

from his imbecility

it,

and the powerful enemies he had to contend

with on
it.

all sides,

To do

he determined on sacrificing

this the

more

and

effectually,

to

render the league more binding, Tigranes agreed

to give his daughter in marriage to

Bacur the

son of Arshez.

The king

of Persia hereupon sent the

nian monarch a large

army commanded by

son Bacur or Pacorus.

Tigranes to treat with the

as his

wisdom should

Armehis

He also authorized
Romans in his name,

direct.

Tigranes also ob-

tained the alliance of Barzaphran prince of the

Rushtunians, to

whom

he confided the charge

of the Armenian army, with the supreme com-

mand

of

all

the

combined

forces, as well Persian

Bacur merely received the rank

and
dignity.
The allied army marched against the
Romans.
Barzaphran's first campaign was
as Armenian.

of general in consequence of his high birth

directed against

the Assyrians.

Setting out

from Upper Mesopotamia he speedily overran

Assyria, and invaded Phoenicia. Antonius

made

an attempt to stop his progress, but, through the

weakness of

his

army, was obliged

before the invaders.

Rome.

He

to retreat

shortly after

went

to

In this stage of the successes of the

combined armies, Antigonus, son

made an

offer to the princes

of Aristobulus,

Barzaphran and

^J^^'

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

88

through

Bacur,

medium

the

of

friend

his

Lysanias the prince of Assyria, that

they

if

would dethrone Hyrcanus, the king and pontiff

of Jerusalem, and place him in the government
of that city, he would present them with 1,000
talents of gold, and 500 handsome women.
Barzaphran gladly accepted the

offer,

and divid-

ing his troops, sent Bacur with a portion along

thesea coasts toJudea, and he with the remainder

marched toward the Mediterranean. He drove

the Romans before him, and advanced as far as
Iconium, whence he returned to Assyria,

for the

purpose of joining his colleague Bacur

in

Judea.

Before their junction, however, the

latter,

assisted

by Antigonus, had

salem.

Hyrcanus, the king of

assisted

by Herod

and

laid siege to Jeru-

his

this city,

eldest

Phseselus, so that a strong resistance

was

brother

was made.

Nothing was effected until the approach of

the Pentecost, when Hyrcanus and Phgeselus
hearing that Barzaphran was on his march to

Judea to join the besiegers, sent messengers to

He received them with
him suing for peace.
much pretended respect, and dispatched to
Jerusalem a body of horse, under the com-

mand

of Gnelus, the butler of Tigranes, of the

tribe of the Gnunians,

with the avowed purpose

making a peace between Hyrcanus and

Antigonus, but with the secret design of as-

of

89

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
Hyrcanus, however, not liking

sisting thelatter.

the appearance of such a large

body of men,

would admit only 500 within the walls of the

city.

Gnelus, meanwhile, began to act his part within.

endeavoured to persuade

lie

Phaeselus

>

Hyrcanus and

go to Barz.aphran, promising them

Hyr-

that he would intercede in their behalf.

canus and Phaeselus hereupon sent messengers

again to Barzaphran, requirino- an oath from him
to assure

of personal safety

if

they visited

Barziphran swore by the Suu and Moon,

him.

by

them

Gods olthe

all t'ne

Parthians, and

by

of Tiiiranes and Arshez, that thev

safe

m their intended journey

to him.

the lives

should be

Hyrcanus

placing confidence in these assur-

and Phoes

lis,

ances,

inclined to go; but Herod, doubting

fe't

the good

fuitli

of Barzaphran. and suspecting the

treachery of Gnelus, advised them to decHne

the

offer.

Thev, however, confided

in the

oath

of Barzaphran, and after making over the city

to

Heroa,

started

to

They met Barzaphran

perform their jtaurney.

at the village of

Eglipon

on the ^ea-^h^re.

them with much apparent resbut leaving ihem shortly after, ordered

tie received

pect,

his troops to seize and deliver

the hands of Aniigonus.

came

them fettered into

As soon as they

into the presence of the latter, he

Hyrcanus and

bit off his ear,

fell

on

in order that in

90

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
the event of his subsequent release,

impossible for him to retain the

Jews

priest of the

these people, that

entirely

free

it

might be
of high

office

there being a law amongst

all

the priesthood should be

from spot or blemish

in

their

persons. Phaeselus, the brother of Herod, struck

M'ith terror at the sight of this action,

voured to

himself by

kill

beating his head

against a stone, his hands being bound.

flicted

wound on

a severe

had not the

effect

sent for to attend

away with by

in-

A surgeon

it

being-

upon him, he was soon made

of poisonous

application

wound

by Antigonus.

directed

He

himself, although

he wished.

the

dressings to the

endea-

in his head,

secretly

After these events

Barzaphran sent directions to Gnelus, who had

been so successful

in his projects

with regard to

Hyrcanus and Phaeselus, to endeavour to inBut the

veigle Herod also into his hands.
latter, alarmed by the state in which Hyrcanus

was

kept, and aware from private information

of the

deceitful

proof against
ing

it,

all

and

Masadan

was
Not deem-

Gnelus,

of

his machinations.

however, safe to remain

with a few of
night,

character

in

Jerusalem,
it

by

the fortress

of

his relations he quitted

took

refuge

in

in the land of the

Edomites.

After

providing for the safety of his family at this

place,

he went to

the

city

of Petra, where

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

91

having collected 3,000 talents, he offered them

to

Barzaphran

not being at

"When

for the liberation of his brother,

time aware of his

this

was

this

related to

agony of grief, and quitting

for

him he

tracrical fate.

into an

fell

his country,

departed

Rome.

Meetingwith no further opposition, the allied

Armenian and Persian army took possession of

where they found immense treasures belonging to Hyrcanus and his followers.
Jerusalem,

Not content with

these, they plundered several

provinces, which were brought to the greatest

distress

by

city of Marissa

ground.

They took the

bv storm and razed it to the

their depredations.

Barzaphran then caused Antigonus to

be proclaimed king of the Jews, and leaving

him in quiet possession of his throne, returned
towards

his

own

country.

He

left

troops for

the preservation of the newly-acquired king-

doms

of

Assyria

and

Cilicia,

and

ordered

Bacur, attended by Gnelus and the cavalry

two armies, to remain in Mesopotamia.

He, with Hyrcanus and other captives, proceeded to Armenia, where Tigranes was waiting to
The prisoners being presented to
receive him.
the latter, he assigned the Jews taken at the
of the

storm of Marrissa, a dwelling place in Semi"

ramakert.

In the meanwhile the

Romans,

being made acquainted with this expedition of

n2

HISTORY OF ARMENtA^..

92

the Armenian and Persian armies, appointed

Herod king of the Jews, and sent Ventidius, one
of their generals, with a large force, to put

him

in

possession of his kingdom, and to protect him

from his enemies the Persians, Armenians, and

of Antigoniis.

partizans

Ventidius

Assyria,

in

On

the

arrival

he soon cleared

ot
the

country of the small body of men appointed by

Barzaphran

its

for

defence.

The

Roman

army, after leaving a body of troops near the

Euphrates, under the command of Silon, marched toward Jerusalem, to which they laid sie<je,

but without effecting any thing. The Armenians

and Persians during this time were mustering

march against the enemy. They

came upon Silon on the Euphrates, and vigorously charging his troops, massacred them
their forces to

almost

without

exception.

Silon however,

The latter was

effected his escape to Ventidius.
attacked by the troops of Mesopotamia, headed
by the Persian prince Bacur and Gnelus. In
severely contested, Bacur
this battle, which was
was killed, together with a vast number of the
3965;
5164.

Armenian cavalry and Persian infantry.

^^ ti^is period Tigranes, king of Armenia,
seated on the
died at the age of 65, having been

throne 54 years.*
*

See

Hist. B. II, note ir.

93

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

C H A P TER
The Rekns of Artavazd

Artavazd
Second, as

we

and

the First

Ar sham.

son of Tigranes

the First,

have seen

VI.

in the last chapter,

been appointed during the

the 39"

had

time of his father

life

to govern the province of Ararat

he

now

suc-

ceeded to the throne, and changed the seat of

government from Nisibisin Mesopotamia, which

had always been the royal residence of the Arsacidse, to Ararat. He gave his brothers and sisters
the provinces of Aliovit and Arberaney to reside

He
with their produce for subsistence.
also bestowed on them pensions equal to the

in,

allowances

made

in Hashtens.

to the other Arsacidae dwelling

But Artavazd gave

into disso-

lute habits and lost the affections of his soldiers

and

his other subjects.

inefficient,

were unable

The

former,

weak and

to protect the places

confided to their charge, and

possessions in Mesopotamia

many important

fell

into the hands

deal of murmurof the enemy, which created a

Artavazd, awakened at length to a sense
ing.

HISTORY or ATIMENIA.

94
of his

errors,

began to reform, and havings

army of Aluans and Georgians,

with other troops drawn from Atropatia and
the country about Mount Caucasus, he descollected a large

cended into Mesopotamia, and reconquered

all the places which had been taken from him
while

and
3968

was

he

inactivity,

that

in

state

of indolence

from which he had so lately

extracted himself.

Before Artavazd

left

Meso-

Antony, the colleague of Augustus,

marched with a large Roman army to invade
The Armenian king, apprehensive of
Persia.

potamia,

danger from

this expedition, sent

messengers

Antony, beseeching him to make a treaty

with the Armenians, who, he promised, should

to

always be the

Antony
and when he was near

allies of

granted the request,

the confines of Persia,

the

Romans.

sent

to

Artavazd to

demand assistance against the enemies

Romans. Artavazd was obliged by his

of the
treaty

to assist Antony, yet he secretly furnished the

Persians with supplies, by which means the

Romans

suffered

difficulty

escaped into Armenia.

severe defeat,

and with

Here they

wintered, and in the spring returned to Assyria.

was well aware of the treachery of his Armenian ally, but being at that
time without the means of punishing it, was

Antony,

it

appears,

obliged to smother his resentment.

He

subse-

95

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
quently went into Egypt to Cleopatra, where

he meditated vengeance against Arlavazd.*

Some

time

when Artavazd was visiting

came messengers from Antony

after,

there

Nisibis,

with an invitation to

if

he accepted

asked the daughter of the king

for

son,

his

and by

nor,

Antony then came

and desired Artavazd

under

the

pretence of

in

means

this

inveigle him into his power.

refused.

therefore

Hereupon Antony

proposal.

the

Egypt, de-

in

him, and

suspected

Artavazd

declined

him

do him some injury

si"-ning to
it.

visit

This also was

into

to

marriage

sought to

Armenia Mi-

meet him

holding a

there,

consulta-

But nothing could do away

the suspicion of the king, and he retired into
Lower Armenia. Antony then marched into
Armenia Major, and circulating a rumour that
tion with him.

he was about undertaking another expedition

against Persia, sent an ambassador to Artavazd
to invite
effect.

him to a conference, but still without

The Armenian king continued to avoid

him, and

for that

purpose retreated to Artashat.

Antony then again tried by negotiation to induce

Artavazd to meet him, sometimes through the

medium

of the friends of the king, at other times

threatening to pursue him with his army.

also

made him

He

the most solemn promises that he

*

See Hist. B.

II, c.

13.

3970;
5169.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

96
should be

Artavazd, at length overcome

safe.

and relying oh
the faith of the Roman, came into his camp,
where he was no sooner arrived than Antony
caused him to be arrested and fettered with

by the

solicitations of his friends,

golden chains.
This occurred in the

fifth

year of his

reigrt.

Armenian
king, and put chains on them, and with the whole
of the family retired to Egypt, where they

Antony

also seized the sons of the

were made a present

were here obliged

They were forced

to

queen Cleopatra. They

many

to suffer

to prostrate

indignities.

themselves before

Cleopatra, and on their manifesting at

reluctance to

do

this,

first

some

they were treated with

great severity by the Egyptian queen. After this

Antony again came

into Armenia,

and appointed

Alexander king of the country lying

between the river A rax and Mesopotamia, that

his son

is.

Lower Armenia, and he gave Upper Armenia,

lying on the other side of the Arax, to the king

of the

Medes, whose daughter Johtapey was

espoused to his son Alexander.

He

entrusted

the king of Pontus with Armenia Minor. Shortly

after,

Antony descended

to

Ephesus, where he

caused himself to be crowned, and struck coins>

on which were engraved these words, " Antony
the conqueror of Armenia."

Augustus, the emperor of Rome, immediately

HISTORY or ARMENIA.

97

subsequent had a quarrel with Antony

there ensued a

war between these two great

commanders, the

like to

never before witnessed.

and

fled

and

which the world had

Antony was defeated,

with disgrace into E^iypt.

the bitterness of her soul for the

Cleopatra,

success

ill

of her paramour, caused kini^ Artavazd to be

beheaded.
cess

Antony, despairing of future sucAugustus, put himself to death,

a<i^ainst

and Cleopatra quickly followed his example.

She perished through the sting of an asp which
she caused to be placed upon her arm.

/ rsham, the brother of Tisfranes,

on the seizure
*
of his

crown

nephew Artavazd by Antony, assumed

of

Armenia

obliged by the

he lived

for

at the

Romans

some time

the

age of GO years, but was

to flee into Persia,

in

great distress.

where

On

the
.

death of Antony, the king of Persia, Arshavir,

assembled troops, and ]dacing himself and Arshnm, the lawful sovereign of Armenia,

at their

Upper Armenia, drove out

the iNIedes, and restored Arsham to the throne of
his ancestors.
Arsham then proceeded with
an army into Lower Armenia, and succeeded in
head, marched into

defeating the

by Antony.

Romans who had been

He then saw himself,

left

there

with

the

assistance of the Persians, in the entire possession of

Armenia, even

Upper Armenia was

3970 j
5169.

to the borders of Cesarea.

shortly afterwards ceded to

3973;
5172.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

98

Arsliavir king Persia, for his late

and he appointed Artashias

that country,

good

offices,

his viceroy over

which from that period

till

the

time of Ervand remained under the controul of

On

foreign princes.

ment of Augustus
the

Romans

dispatched to

emperor

the

news of the appoint-

to the

supreme command of

reachini^-

the ears of Arsham, he

Rome an

ambassador, praying the

to set at liberty his

nephews the sons

But Augustus, hearing of the

of Artavazd.

Arsham toward the Romans,

refused to grant his request Arsham again sent
to Rome, and offered to become tributary to the
Roman power, and to pay a sum annually in
token of it, through the medium of Herod, by
recent conduct of

the countries of Mesopotamia and Cesarea,

emperor would

liberate the

Augustus acceded

to this,

if

the

Armenian princes.
and a treaty was in

consequence signed between the two powers.

Arsham then came

into

Mesopotamia and kept

his court at Nisibis.

3984;
^'^'^-

Some time after

for

this,

Augustus

visited Assyria

met there with

of Upper Armenia,

the second time, and was

great respect

by

the chiefs

who complained grievously of the Persian yoke.

They besought him to deliver their country from
the hardship under which they laboured, and
offered to accept as their king, Tigranes, sur-

named

the Little, son of the deceased Artavazd,

90

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
then residing at

Rome. They also declared their

intention to remain faithful allies and obedient

Augustus very
Romans.
accepted the terms which they offered,
the

tributaries to

joyfully

and appointed Tigranes

them.

to rule over

As the Persian king was engaged

moment

in

feared the

many weighty
power

at

this

and greatly

affairs,

of Augustus, with

whom

he

had a short time before concluded a peace,

no resistance to the abovementioned changes
could be offered on his part. Arsham was much
pleased with these arrangements, and preferred
seeing the country in the possession of the grand-

son of Tigranes the Great, to beholding

hands of strangers. Arsham

his end.

He

at length

it

in the

drew near

died at an advanced age, having

reigned 29 years, and leaving his son Abgar in

full

and undisputed possession of

<:

HAPTER

his throne.

VIT.

The Reign of Ahgar.

This prince was

tremely

of gentle manners,

tall,

disposition.

of muscular proportion, ex-

He was

and excelled

all

and amiable

celebrated for his wisdom,

his

eastern

contemporaries

in talents both natural and acquired.

o2

Many

3999>,

Armenia.

hist:>ry of

100

eulogiums have been

Abgar by
His Armenian

passed on

both Latin and Greek historians.

him the surname of" Avag-ayr*

excellent in wisdom and estimable in
that is,
manners." The Assyrians and Greeks not being
able to pronounce these words correctly, some

subjects gave
**

him Avagar, others varied it to Apacar,

but the general term into which this prince's
surname sunk is Abgar. The Assyrians generally designated him Agpar, which signifies emi-

called

His original name after a short

nent or great.

period ceased to be in use.

This need hot asto-

when they

reflect that a variety

nish our readers

of

words

in

every language are sadly altered by

the vulgar, through their incorrect pronuncia-

Armenian for instance, instead of

Astwazatoor, it is pronounced Astoor; instead

tion.

Thus

in

Mukhik

of Mukhithar,

Mirto;

for

Carapiet,

for Martirose

Curpo, &c.

they say
Again, a

few more examples of the same kind are shewn

in

the

words Valarsakert,

Arkori, Akori

Hence,

4000:

5199

with

called Alashkert;

Manavazakert, Manazkert
respect

&c.

to the just surname

Avag-Ayr; this was corrupted into Abgar.

In the second year of the reign of Abgar, a
decree was issued by the Emperor Augustus to
tax

all

the kingdoms and states that acknow-

ledged the

Roman

dominion, and also to erect

statues of him in the religious temples of every

1^*

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
iiation.

In the same year

it

pleased our Blessed

image of the Eternal

Father, to assume the form of man, and to be
Saviour,

the uncreate

born of the Holy Virgin. At the very period

in

which mankind was numbered, their Redeemer

About this period
entered upon his labour.
Herod, king of the Jews, puffed up with pride,

^JJ;

sent statues of himself into various nations, with

command

them in the temples near

to those of Augustus. Abgar refused to comply
with the wishes of the haughty and vain-glo-

to place

resentment:

rious king,

and thereby excited

nor was

long before an opportunity occurred

it

his

by which he endeavoured to gratify it. Herod

sent his nephew Joseph with a mighty force into
Armenia, but the invaders were courageously

met by Abgar and defeated; their leader was

The
slain, with a great number of his troops.
Herod
survivors fled in terror and confusion.
soon after died.

about this time began

Augustus
The Emperor
"

^
to view Abgar with an eye of suspicion, on
account of some unfavourable allegations of his
enemies at Rome. Having been apprised of this
by his friends, Abgar repaired to that city, to
.

4004
5203.

remove the unfavourable impression that had

been made on the Emperor s mind, as well as to
renew and confirm the treaty which existed

between the Armenians and Romans.

When

a. d.

i.

102

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

Abgaf was introduced

into the presence of Augus*

was astonished at the imposing

and noble figure of the Armenian monarch.
But when they entered into conversation, the
the latter

tus,

emperor's astonishment changed to admiration,

by reason of the wisdom displayed by Abgar.

Augustus thenceforward regarded him with the
warmest feeling of friendship, and during his
stay could scarcely bear his absence for a single

day, so great was the desire he

He remained

society.

enjoy his

felt to

three years at

Rome,

and the Emperor with great reluctance permitted him to return to Armenia, which was
indeed highly expedient, in consequence of
the disordered state of

On

affairs in that

at Nisibis, the king

his arrival

improving his dominions.

cellent laws,

country.

set

about

He made many

ex-

and beautified the kingdom by

the erection of

many

edifices

devoted

to public

purposes, and founded a city in Mesopotamia,

to
A. D.

14.

which he gave the name of Abgarshat.

After the death of Augustus, and the succession

of Tiberius to the supreme
latter
in the

power

at

Rome, the

took occasion to insult the Armenians

who determined to
shake oflf the Roman yoke.

person of Abgar,

make an

effort to

purpose he rebuilt the city of Edessa,

and fortified it in such a manner as to be able

For

this

to stand a long siege.

He

then removed his

103

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
court from Nisibis and established

war
nephew Sanatruk, he a[)pointed him

Abgrarus having: remarked

his

in

at Edessa.

it

jrreat talent for

and general of the Aimenians, and

revealed to him his intention of revolting- from
prince

the

Sanatruk was then dispatched

Romans.

into the country of Artaz,

with directions to

number of his troops,

they might be the more efficient in the

discipline and increase the

that

approaching event. Arshavir, the king of Persia,

this

at

juncture

died,

leaving

Artaces, Caren, and Suren,

named Co>hm.

three

sons,

with a daughter

Quarrels broke out

among

the

former about the succession to the throne of

Persia.

king

Artaces, as the eldest, wished to be

the others disputed his right.

when Abgar, who

had throughout reckoned upon the assistance of
Things were

in this state

the Persians in his projected rebellion against

the

Romans, seeing

that he

would be obliged

hope of aid from them, if these

dissensions continued, marched an army into
Persia and espoused the cause of Artaces.

to relinquish

The

latter,

all

by the assistance of the Armenians,

ascended the throne of Persia.

restore peace in the royal family,

suaded the whole

on which they might

In order to

Abgar per-

three to listen to conditions

live

amicably.

These

were, that Artaces should possess the government

104

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
with hereditary right of succession, but in the
event of a failure of issue, the offspring of his
brothers should occupy the throne. In the mean
time, the highest rank should be accorded to the

who were styled Pahlavies

from the name of their birth-place Pahl, and
Persian princes,

that they should yield precedence to none in the

kingdom except

The young princes

agreed to this, and unanimity was restored
among them. From these two younger princes
of Persia are descended the two illustrious
tle

king.

families of the Pahlavies, these are the Carani

Pahlavies, and the Sureni Pahlavies.

The Aspahapeti

Pahlavies, not less noble than

the other two, are the descendants of

Coshm

the daughter of Arshavir, sister of the three

princes; the appellation Aspahapeti being deA. D. 23.

rived from

the

name

of her husband.

After

Abgar fell sick,

being attacked by elephantiasis, and was obliged
At this time,
to return in haste to Edessa.
the

settling of

these affairs

Abgar was accused by

the

Emperor Tiberius

of having gone to Persia for the purpose of ex-

from
Another accusation started up

citing a rebellion, but he cleared himself

the

charge.

against

him from

the hatred of

Herod Antipas.

For the purpose of vindicating his fame, he dispatched two messengers, accompanied by his
courier Ananey, a faithful and diligent man, to

105

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
the Roman general Marinus, then in Palestine, in

might communicate his

declarations of innocence to the emperor, and
bear witness in his behalf. During the stay of
order that this

officer

the messengers of Abgar in

Palestine,

many

them of the extraordinary power of Christ in curing the sick and

maimed; and to gratify their curiosity, on their
mission being concluded, they went to Jerusalem

wonders were relited

to see him.

to

their witnessing the miracles

On

performed by our Lord, they were seized Avith

wonder, and when ihey returned to Armenia,
they

related the particulars

Abgar having

to their master.

became
was the Son of God, and imme-

listened to iheir accounts,

satisfied that this

diatcly sent back his messengers to Jerusalem

wiih a letter to Christ. After acknowledging his

was the true and only Son of God,

and bescechimr him to cure him of his disease,
he concluded by inviting him to come into Arbelief that he

menia and reside with him, saying, " I have

heard that the Jews murmur against you, and
seek to destroy you I have a small, but beautiful city, which I offer you to partake with me.
It is sufficient for us both."

to his

messengers

temple

them,

gave instructions

to offer sacrifices for

at Jerusalem,

in

He

order that

him at the

and also sent a painter with

if

theBlessed Saviour would

not come, he might possess a portrait of him.

The messengers on their arrival at Jerusalem,

a.d.

30.

106

HISTORY or ARMENIA.

wished

an opportunity

for

of Abgar to

but

Christ,

approach him, they applied

apostles, and said,

*'

to present the letter

to Philip,

we wish

deliver a message to him."

called

presuming to

not

one of his

to see Jesus

Philip thereupon

Andrew, and informed him of the desires

of the messengers, and they both then

to Jesus to acquaint

the messengers'

It,

Thomas

to write a reply

dictated from our Lord's

ciples,
life to

my

glory,

who

will

and he

letter,

In this letter our Saviour says,

rise to

much

Jesus testified

visit.

directed the Apostle

went

him with the object of

joy at the contents of Abgar's

to

and

*'

own mouth.
when I shall

my

send you one of

dis-

remove your pains, and give

you and those around you," It is related
shall

that as the painter before-mentioned

was en-

deavouring to take the features of our Lord,

Christ took a handkerchief, and passing
his sacred

face,

it

over

miraculouly impressed on

it

an admirable likeness of his countenance, and

giving

it

to take

to
it

Ananey

to

the courier, desired

his master,

as a

reward

him

for his

Abgar on receiving the letter and portrait worshipped the sacred semblance of our
Blessed Redeemer, and ordering them to be
faith.

preserved with great care, waited the fulfilment

of our Lord's

of Christ,

the desire

promise.

Thomas

After the ascension

the Apostle,

of Jesus,

according to

sent Thaddeus,

one of

1^'

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

Thaddeus on

the seventy, to Abgar at Ede?sa.

the king in the faith,

instructed

arrival

his

and baptized him with

all

the people of Edessa.

lie likewise built a large church, over which he

appointed a

who had

mercer,

silk

recently-

made by
him the name

presented to the king a superb diadem

his

of
ly

own

hands, as bishop, giving

Addey, which the Syrians call Aghey. Shortafter Thaddeus left Edessa and went into

Inner Armenia,

to

visit

Sanatruk,

who was

residing in the province of Shavarshan, or Artaz.

Bv means

of

the

Sanatruk became a

instructions
christian,

of

Thaddeus

and was baptized,

together with his daughter Sandukht, and a

great

number

of the chiefs and

common

people

The holy disciple of our Lord also

consecrated a bishop here, named Zachariah,
about Artaz.

and thence proceeded

Aluans.

to the

Fired with zeal for the

embraced, Abgar wrote

of Christ, and

many

mission.

He

also

the

faith

he had just a.d

passed between the

subject of his divine

wrote to Artaces kin^ of

Persia, and to his son Nerseh, the

of

Assyria, exhorting them to

in

Christ.

31.

to Tiberius in favour

letters

two monarchs on

country of the

young king
become believers

Before he received replies to these, he

finished his career of

life,

dying

in the 38th

year

of his reign, and the third of his conversion to

Christianity.

p2

a.d. 33,

ARMENIA.

H-ISTORY OF

108

CHAPTER

VIII.

The Reigns of Ananey and of Sanatruk,

A. D. 34

kingdom of Armenia, after the death of

king Abgar, of happy memory, fell into various
disorders and divisions, in consequence of the
crown being assumed by Ananey the son of the
deceased monarch, and Sanatruk the nephew
of the latter.
Both reigned at the same time in
^^^^^

opposition to each other.

Ananey, having fixed

government in Edessa, apostatized

from the faith he had so lately embraced, and

his seat of

endeavoured
his

to

persuade his people to follow

he re-opened

example;

the

temples

of

ancient superstition, and publicly worshipped

the idols which they contained.

He

sent to

Addey, the first bishop consecrated in Armenia,

directing him to make a diadem for him as he
had done for his father. The bishop replied^
**
My hands shall never make a diadem for the
head that bows
Christ!"

The

Addey's

feet to

not

in

adoration of Jesus

king, incensed at this, ordered

be cut

off,

by which

the holy

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
bishop died.

At

abominations

doubtless

109

Ananey, whose

this period

drew upon him the

vengeance of the Living God, being present

workmen were

while certain

marble

and

pillar in

repairing a large

the royal mansion at Edessa,

in the act of giving directions respecting

the

repairs, all at once the pillar fell upon

him and broke his legs, which occasioned his
death.
Thus was the unjust and cruel king
punished for the wanton destruction of the holy
bishop Addey.
Sanatruk, who had assumed

the royal dignity in Shavarshan, also apostatized from Christianity,

and determining to be
monarch of Armenia, was preparing to
kivade the dominions of Ananey when the news

the sole

of the latter's death reached him.

Sanatruk

then immediately marched with an army into

Mesopotamia, where he had previously formed

a party, composed of Bagratians and Arzrunians, which joined him as he advanced.

The people

of Edessa,

who were

christians,

alarmed at the news of the approach of Sanatruk, sent to him and offered to submit, if he

would swear not

of their

religion,

violence on them.
bttt

them in the exercise

nor commit any kind of

to molest

This oath Sanatruk took,

no sooner had he arrived

he broke

it,

in

Edessa than

and cruelly massacred

males of the house of Abgar.

all

the

The females he

a. d. 38.

110

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
spared, and

them a maintenance at
Hashtens.
He sent queen Helena, the relict of
Abgar, to Charran, giving her the government
allotted

of Mesopotamia, in return for the kindness he

had experienced by her means from his uncle.

Queen Helena remained firm in the christian
faith

endowed with the gifts of divine

went on a pilgrimage to Jerusalem,

highly

grace, she

and on a famine breaking out there, in the

days of the Emperor Claudius, she sent for
a large

quantity of corn

distributed

it

to the poor.

from

On

Egypt, and

her death she

was pompously

interred before one of the gates

of Jerusalem,

as a

a magnificent

her remains.

public benefactress,

and

mausoleum was erected over

On the news of the apostacy of

Ananey and Sanatruk reaching Thaddeus, he

was greatly grieved, and although he was then
in Cappadocia he determined on returning to
Armenia,

On

to

preach again the gospel to Sanatruk.

his reaching the borders of

fell in

with an embassy sent by the

Sanatruk, composed of
of

whom

On Khrysos
all

gospel,

to

five persons, patricians,

was called Khrysos, which

Thaddeus convinced them of the

truth of Christianity,

them.

Romans

the chief

signifies gold.

They

Mesopotamia, he

converted and baptized

he conferred

priest's orders.

became preachers of the

and were known by the name of
shortly after

111

HISTOKY OF ARMENIA
followers of the doctrines of Khrysos, from the
name of their leader. In the lapse of time each

a.

d.

48.

of marof these worthies obtained the crown

tyrdom. On the news of the conversion of these
five individuals

Thaddeus

to

reaching Sanatruk, he invited

meet him

in

Shavarshan, and on

the arrival there of the holy apostle he cruelly

put him to death, together with his daughter

Sandukht, who refused to apostatize, though she

was promised her life on that condition. Many

wonders were wrought at the death of Saint
Thaddeus, which induced many to become
believers in Christ, and courageously to suffer
death in the defence of their principles. At
this

time Bartholomew the apostle came into

Armenia, bearing with him the portrait of the

Virgin Mary;* and by his preaching converted

numbers

in

Lower Armenia; amongst others

Regina, the daughter of Sanatruk, with the principal officer of her household. When Sanatruk

was informed of

this

he caused his

seized and put to death.

He

sister to

also laid

be

hands

on Bartholomew, flayed him alive, and then

crucified him in the city of Arevbanus, where

were afterwards interred. Jude,

another of the apostles, also came into Armenia,
and was put to death in the city of Ormi, where
his remains

We

he was buried.

are also told that

See Hist. B.II,c. 19.

some of

^.d.

so.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

112

the bones of the apostle Thomas,

who

suffered

were brought into Armenia, and placed

the village of Kholz in the province of

in India,
in

Eustathius, one of the seventy

Alznies.

whom

our Lord sent into various parts of the world to

coming into Armenia, was put

to death in Seunic, and his remains were interred in the place now called by his name,
spread the

Setathev,

faith,

or

Tathev.

Elisha,

a disciple of

Thaddeus or of Jude, accompanied by three

others, came into Upper Armenia, where, by
his preaching,

almost

all

the inhabitants be-

martyrdom on
About this time Nero
the plain of Arghun.
succeeded to the imperial purple at Rome, and
Sanatruk sent an embassy to him with rich
presents, to confirm the ancient treaty between
Nero received
the Armenians and Romans.
the ambassadors courteously, and invited them

came

to

his

Christians.

palace.

He

On

suffered

their

going thither they

were met by Agrippina the emperor's mother,

who, with Seneca, his ancient tutor, advised
him to dismiss them without any further notice
than that which he had previously taken of
them.
A.D. 55

After Sanatruk had taken upon himself the

government of Lower Armenia, the

capital Nisi-

shock of an earthquake,
by which it was severely injured. Sanatruk
therefore entirely demolished and rebuilt it on a

bis sustained a violent

113

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

more

magnificent scale, surrounding-

immensely thick

He

walls.

it

with two

placed a statue of

himself in the middle of the city, holding in one

hand a piece of money, thereby indicating that
in the rebuilding of the city his treasury

was so

much exhausted

money

remained

that only one piece of

The remainder of

it.

Sanatruk passed
len^rth died

his

life

ease and pleasure, and at

in

through a wound he received

at a

the hand of one of his

hunting party, from

whose arrow, discharged at one of

the beasts they had enclosed, unfortunately
The reign of this monarch
struck the king.
attendants,

during four of which the king-

lasted 34 years,

dom was

divided between him and

Ananey

the

son of Abgar.

fctn

>
I.

-^

CHAPTER

IX.

Events which happened among the Kings of Upper

Armenia.

On

Upper Armenia by
Antony, he had made it over, as we stated above,
to the king of the Medes, from whom it came
the

into the

reduction

possession

of

of Arshavir,

the

king of

Persia: he, as was before related, appointed

Artashias his viceroy, whose government was so

grievous that the people were obliged to apply

.-^gro;

HISTORY OF ARMLNIA.

114

Romans, who drove out the

for assistance to the

Persians, and settled Tigranes, surnamed the

Little,

upon the throne. For the sake of connec-

tion, all these particulars,

related before,
recapitulate.

Romans

Erwaz

sent

though they have been

we have thought it necessary to

On the death of Tigranes the
his brother to

succeed him

on the throne. This appointment did not please

the Armenians,

who

refused to admit him, flew to

arms, and placed on the throne another Tigranes,

surnamed the Little.

The war which this
measure induced between them and the Romans,
proving unsuccessful, they were again obliged

also

to submit quietly to the latter,

to

dethrone Tigranes, and

Arzrunean

their king,

On

who caused them

appoint

Apirsam

an eminent and noble

monarch the
Persians again interfered in the aftairs of Armenia, in opposition to the Romans, and placed

character.

the death of this

on the throne Arshez, the youngest son of their

own

king.

which ended
the

This brought on

another war,

in the defeat of the

Persians and

consequent

Romans

expulsion

ot"

Arshez.

again became the possessors

The
of the

kingdom, and placed Zeno on the throne, the

son of the king of Pontus, who assumed the
A. D. 35.

j^j^j^g

of Artaces.

On

the death of the latter,

the Persians again attempted to subjugate the

Armenians.

115

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
Artaces, king of Persia, succeeded in fixing

the crown on the head of his eldest son Arsaces.

Hereupon

the

Roman emperor

Tiberius wrote

to Mithridates, brother of

Pharsman king

Georgians, a brave and

skilful

of the

man, desiring

march with his troops into Upper

Armenia, and assume the government of it.

him

to

Mithridates, by means of intrigue, induced the

domestics of Arsaces the king of Armenia to put

the

latter

reward.

to

On

death,

this

event

promising them a large

takins;'

place he marched

with his army to the city of Artashat, where he

commenced his reign. The news

of these changes

reaching Artaces king of Persia, he

sent his

youngest son Arshez with a large body of men

But Mithridates
to reconcfuer the kingdom.
having apprized his brother Pharsman of this
expedition, the latter assisted

by the Aluans

and Sarmatians, attacked and dispersed the

Persian troops, and confirmed his brother Mi-

thridates in the possession of Armenia.

few

years then elapsed in peace, until Hiramizd, the

son of Pharsman, coming on a

visit to his

uncle

in Armenia, rekindled the torch of war, and

plunged that unhappy country into

attendant on disunion.
led to this
his visit,

by

war
his

all

the horrors

The circumstances which

are these

Hiramizd

during

condescending disposition, made

a great many friends

in

q2

Armenia, and

casting-

a. d. 52.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

IIG

an ambitious eye on the crown of his uncle, hereturned to his father, and communicated to him
a project for dispossessing Mithridates of his

kingdom.

Hiramizd

Pharsman approving of
set out with

of Armenia.

his designs,

an army for the invasion

Mithridates, terrified at the ap-

proach of his nephew,

fled,

but was pursued and

taken with the whole of his family.

Hiramizd,

disregarding every feeling of kindred, put Mi-

queen

by suffocating
them between thick cloths. He also murdered
after making them witness the
their sons,
tragical end of their parents.
In the meantime

thridates and his

to death,

Darius, king of Persia, hearing the occurrences

that had recently taken place in

thought

this a

Upper Armenia,

convenient opportunity for as-

serting his claim to the controul of that

kingdom.

He

assembled a large army and entered Arme-

nia,

from which he soon compelled Hiramizd to

flee.

He

then appointed

his

own

Tirithus king, in the city of Artashat,

willingly received

sequence of
A. D. 53.

Arsacidae.

his

by the Armenians,

brother

who

was-

in

con-

being a descendant of the

After the king of Persia had retired

from Armenia, Hiramizd returned, and endeavoured to expel Tirithus, but the latter had so

much

gained the affections of the people, that

they

all

took up arms

in

his

defence,

and

attacking the troops of Hiramizd, totally routed

H'

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
them.

Hiramizd with -much

difficulty

saved

was
himself from the dreadful slaughter which
made amongst his followers. At the close of the
hope of victory was
his
vain, he placed his wife behind him on
She, in a state of pregnancy,
horse and fled.
was so much fatigued with the exertions they
engagement, perceiving

all

make

to

were obliged

to

escape the enemy,,

that she at length fainted. Hiramizd, bewildered

and

stupified at this event,

drew

his

stabbed her, being determined not

sword and

to let her fall

hands of their pursuers. Imagining

her dead he threw her into a river, and directed

alive into the

his flight to Georgia.

Some shepherds

dwelling near the river into

which Hiramizd had cast his wife, having observed her body floating on the water, and hearing her groan, drew her out, dressed her wounds,
and afforded her every assistance their slender
Having succeeded in
means allowed them.
restoring her to her senses they

demanded her

name and circumstances, which she revealed.

Hereupon they immediately conveyed her to
the city of Artashat, and presented her to king
Tirithus,

who ordered

her to

every respect as a queen.

veyed

to

Rome

the

news

be treated in

When

report con-

of the ascendancy

the Persians had obtained in Armenia,

ordered troops to be assembled from

all

Nero

quarters-

a. D.55.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

118

for their expulsion.

Judea

to

He wrote

from

for levies

Herod, Agrippa, and the other chiefs

of that country; also from Assyria and Cilicia,

to assist his troops in their intended expedition

Upper Armenia. The general appointed to

command this vast army was Domitius Corbulo,

to

A. D. 56.

Quadratus governor of Assyria being nominated

Corbulo, having assumed the
^^^^ lieutenant.

command, advanced to the frontiers of Armenia,

when hearing that Tirithus had collected a large
force to oppose him, he paused awhile, being

apprehensive

that

Darius

the

Persian

king

would take up arms in defence of his relation.

To this monarch the Roman general sent prothe principal of which was
posals of peace
;

that he should consent to the expulsion of his

brother Tirithus from

Armenia.

peared to desire no better, but

Darius ap-

in reality

had no

thoughts of complying with the demands of the

Roman.

He

therefore

amused the ambassadors

Corbulo with promises, and thus spun out the,

negotiation for more than a year, by which the

of.

Roman army was much

distressed,

from the

uncongenial nature of the climate to which they

were exposed.
A.D.58.

In the
entered
ravages.

spring of the ensuing year Corbulo

the

He

country

and

committed

great

captured three fortresses in Vanand,

and slaughtered the population with the most

119

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

The whole country became terexcesses committed by the Roman

pitiless cruelty.
rified at the

army, and the inhabitants

in general offered

no

resistance, but submitted to the conquerors as

Corbulo having seized most

they advanced.

which were

of the strong-holds

marched forward

to

in

Armenia,

the capture of Artashat.

Tirithus determined to

make a stand for

the pro-

tection of his capital; and having brought forward

his troops,

the

on

arranged them in such a manner that

Romans
all

perceived themselves encompassed

by

sides

their enemies.

was performed by

This manoeuvre

Tirithus with a view of inti-

midating the enemy, and imposing on Corbulo

the belief that his forces were

more numerous

than they really were. The Romans remaining

firm, Tirithus ordered the Armenian cavalry
to charge,

making

a simultaneous attack with

the whole of his infantry.

The Romans were

put into some confusion by the impetuosity of

Armenian horse, and a great

slaughter ensued amongst them. The fight conthe charo-e of the

tinued for a considerable time, the

thus also
parties

suffering

drew

undecided.

severely;

at

army

of Tiri-

length both

off their forces, leaving the victory

Tirithus,

in

consequence of the

smallness of his numbers, which the late encounter also had so much diminished, retreated
to recruit.

Corbulo on the evening of the day

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

120
of the battle

we have described, pushed forward

one half of

his

siege

army

to

Artashat, to begin the

by annoying the inhabitants with

inces-

sant discharges of arrows, and the next day

The

followed with the remainder.

inhabitants

by the ravages the Roman

army had committed in other parts of the

of the capital, terrified

kingdom, surrendered

thereby

discretion,

at

expecting to experience milder treatment. Corbulo, aware of his inability to keep the city, set
it

on

fire,

and

totally destroyed

it.

He however

spared the lives of the citizens.

Corbulo prosecuted

A. D.59.

some resistance

his

conquests

and

after

few places, particularly

in a

at

the city of Aparan, otherwise Tigranakert, the

whole country submitted.

Tirithus had

Medesand

In

other nations, and attempted to

head against the Romans.

in

the meanwhile,

gathered a few troops from the

possession of

kingdom, and

at

all

make

Corbulo, however,

the important places in the

the bead of an

with victory, appearing on the

army flushed

frontiers,

pre*

vented even the entrance of Tirithus into the

country.

The

latter,

broken

in spirit, retreated

into Persia to his brother Darius.

Armenia now exhibiting no

The whole of

further scenes of

Corbulo returned to Assyria, after having apppointed to the government Tigranes the
contest,

Little,

nephew

of the

first

Tigranes the

Little.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

121

beyond measure at these

successes of the Romans, ordered his general
Manech to set forward with the Persian cavahy
to mvade Upper Armenia, and to solicit aid from
Darius,

irritated

the Assyrians in his expedition.

was directed
Aparan, where Tigranes

enterprize

his court, to

which he

Manech's

against
the Little

the

first

city

of

was holding

News

laid siege.

a. d. ci.

of this

Rome, Nero sent

Tigranes, headed by Betus,

invasion being dispatched to

body of troops

to

an eminent and warlike character,

him

to maintain

of his kingdom.

in the possession

Betus

attacked and took several fortresses, with such

rapidity, that he

threw the whole country

state of consternation. Darius, on this being

known to him, hastened

into

into a

made

Armenia, and bein^*

joined by great numbers of the population,

attacked

and defeated Betus

in

every place

where he encountered him. Several Roman

standards were captured, and Betus was oblio-ed
withdraw his forces into impregnable forts,
to save them from utter destruction.
He then
sent to Corbulo for assistance, and the more

to

express the imminent danger in

which he was, he says in his letter, " Hasten
strongly

to

hither to preserve the

they

fall

Roman

eagles, otherwise

hands of the Barbarians!"

this account reached Corbulo

into the

Immediately

after

he marched into Armenia, accompanied by oner

a.d.

62.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

122

half of his troops.

mean time Darius

In the

where he and his

men had taken refuge, and annoyed them so
much that the latter had no other alternative
blockaded Betus

in the forts,

He wrote

than to treat with the Persians.

to

Darius demanding to be informed of the object

of his wishes. Darius then appointed Vasak, the

general of his cavalry, to hold a conference with

Betus.

On

enumerated

their meeting, the

Roman

general

the claims which the emperor

all

had to the government of Upper Armenia, to

which Vasak haughtily replied, "The means of
restoring are in your hands, but the

wresting

is

the hands

in

After a long debate,

it

of the Parthians

was agreed

Romans should be permitted

country

unmolested,

accompany them, and

Betus and

Persians.

that

to

that the

leave

Tigranes

!"

the

should

that the fortresses they

should

then possessed

power of

be

restored

his troops

to

the

then marched

and on their way from Armenia met Corbulo with his forces coming to their assistance.

out,

The

former, dejected and ashamed, were in an

agony of

on perceiving the

grief,

so long expected so near

relief

and the

they had

latter

were

in the highest degree indignant at the humilia-

tion

which

their

to suffer.

It

meeting,

they

is

countrymen had been obliged

said, that on the two bodies

were unable

to

salute

each

12$

HISTORY OPARMENIA

by reason

other,

of the different

with which their bosoms were

having

placed his

Darius,

filled.

brother Tirithus once more

on the throne, returned

Up

emotions

to Persia.

news of the progress of

the arms of her soldiers in Upper Armenia, had
always been productive of joy at Rome; but on
the late disastrous defeat of Betus being known,
the

to this period the

^' ^- ^'*

Romans were overwhelmed with shame.

received

Corbulo immediately

orders to at-

tempt again the subj ugation of Armenia. Having

collected a large army, he marched forward to
His real
obey the mandate of the emperor.
object, however, was not so much to wage war,
as to make a peace of such a nature as would

Roman name.

raise the glory of the

Several

embassies being sent on both sides,

length agreed that

it was at
Upper Armenia should re-

main in the hands of the Armenians, but that

the emperor should have the power of nominating the king, and fixing the nature of
the government.
Tirithus then resolved to proceed to

Rome,

and receive the crown from the hands of the

He

emperor.
land,

as

the

determined to go thither by
of the

doctrine

magi, whose

religion he professed, declared that

be impious
ocean,

to pollute the pure

by moving on

it

in a ship.

r2

it

would

bosom of the

a. d. 65.

124

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

On

the

news

of Tirithus
issued

arriving at

to

visit

commands

to

Rome

that

the

of the intentioa

emperor

the

city,

governors of those

places through which he would have to pass, to

pay him

When

every kind of respect and honour.

he arrived on the confines of

Rome,
A. D. 66.

Nero
him to

Italy,

sent a magnificent chariot to convey

Tirithus having previously journeyed oa

horseba(k.

On

his

approach to the imperial

Nero came out to meet him and as it

was customary to be presented to the emperor
unarmed, Tirithus was desired to lay aside his

city,

sword.
all

This he refused to do; but to remove

suspicion, he caused the blade of his

to be nailed to the scabbard,

and

in this

weapon
manner

approaching the emperor, he kneeled and sa-

The reception he met with from

the latter was princely and kind, and the two
monarchs proceeded to Rome together. The
luted him.

emperor had previously given

directions

to

decorate the area before his palace with various

ornaments, such as flowers, and garlands, and

to

illuminate

flambeaux.

the

On

whole with

their arrival,

wards evening, Nero

first

torches

which was

alighted

to-

and entered

the area, clad in his imperial robes.

followed, habited as a Parthian

and

Tirithus

and seating

himself on a throne prepared for the purpose^

was then crowned by the hands of the

emperor,^

^^^

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
amidst the joyful acclamations of the assembled
populace.

After other

solemnities, in

and respect were paid

great honour

which
to

the

Armenian king by Nero, the former returned

with great

pomp

The emperor
of Artashat,

to his capital.

city
also gave directions that the

which had been destroyed by Cor-

expense,
bulo, should be rebuilt at the imperial

and caused a great many architects and workmen

deto accompany Tirithus from Rome on his
parture.

This ceremony of the coronation of Tirithus by

the emperor took place A. D. 66, in the very
year in which St. Peter and St. Paul suffered

martyrdom at Rome. On the arrival of Tirithus

people
in Armenia he was met by all ranks of
with congratulations.

He

rebuilt the city of

Artashat and established his court there, where

nine
resided until his death, which happened

he

The kingdom

'years after.

of

Upper Armenia

of Tirithus
did not last long, for on the death

was joined

to

it

Lower Armenia, under Erwand,

separation of
the successor of Sanatruk, after a

?ibout85 years.

See

Hist. B. II. c. 20, 25.

a. D. 67.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA*

12

CHAPTER
The reign of Erwand
A. D.68.

Erwand,

X.

the Second.

of the family of the Arsacidae

on

the mother's side, succeeded Sanatruk in the

government of Lower Armenia, and proved a

warhke and truly great character. Athletic ia
his

make, and

w^ith a particularly fierce expres-

sion of countenance, this prince could not

be

looked upon without inspiring a sensation of fear.

But

so amiable

was he

in

manners, so generous

was universally beloved

previous to his accession to the throne. During
the life of Sanatruk, Erwand had more than
once distinguished himself as possessed of more

in disposition, that he

than ordinary talents, and on the death of this

monarch, instead of one of

his sons

succeeding

him, the chiefs and people with one voice called

Erwand

to

the throne,

neglecting the usual

custom of summoning the Bagratian nobles to

perform the ceremony of coronation. Erwand's
advancement, however, proved the bane of his
virtues

for,

immediately after

his

assumption

of the royal power, he stained his hands with

127

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
the blood

of the

Fearing

innocent.

future

by the sons of Sanatruk, which might

deprive him of the throne, he put the whole of
them to death, with the exception of the youngintrigues

est,

named

Artaces, whose nurse effected his

escape to the province of Persarmenia, in the

country of Heir, and gave information of the

circumstance to Sumbat a powerful chieftain,
son of Beurat the Bagratian.

charge of Artaces, and

the

with him to Darius

This monarch,

king of Persia.

known

fled

Sumbat took

valiant

who had

character which

long

Sumbat

bore, received the fugitives with kindness and

Sumbat as he would a Persian

chief, and the young prince as one of his own
sons, and the son of a king. When Erwand heard

respect, treating

a. D. 69.

ofthis, he applied to Darius and Sumbat, request-

ing them to put the prince to death alleging that

he was not the son of Sanatruk, but the offspring
;

Mede and

of a

commit
fell

a shepherd.

On

their refusal to

crime of so horrible a nature, Erwand

into great anxiety, fearing that

when Ar-

would

assert his

taces arrived at maturity, he

and by the assistance of the Persians

At this juncture
dispossess him of his crown.
Tirithus, king of Upper Armenia, died; and
right,

Erwand determined

dom

to his

own,

in

to try to

annex that king-

order that by possessing the

whole force of Armenia, with the friendship of

a. D. ?5.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

128
the

Romans, he might be able

make head

to

young

against the future machinations of the

Artaces and the Persians.

He

therefore dispatched an

to solicit Vespasian,

who

embassy

Rome

to

then wore the purple,

to confer

on him the government of the

Tirithus,

offering

to

exchange

for

it

late

the

all

possessions the Armenians had in Mesopotamia,

and

pay some additional

to

tions at

Rome met with

tribute.

His negotia-

a success that exceeded

most sanguine expectations, for he had

contemplated some difficulties in obtaining from
his

the emperor the object he sought.

obtained

He

the support of the chiefs of

then

Upper

Armenia, and without experiencing any opposition,

country.

Immediately

his court

from Nisibis,

in
A. D. 78.

took possession of the whole of that

after this,

he transferred

to the city of

the province of Ararat, and

Armavir,

commenced

He
making improvements in his kingdom.
built a beautiful city between the rivers Arax
and Akhurian, which he named after himself
Erwandashat.

To

this city,

after residing in

Armavir three years, he removed the seat of

He however left his gods
government.

his

in

Armavir, until he had erected another city on

the banks of the Akhurian, when he brought

them

thither, after building magnificent temples

for their reception.

He

appointed his brother

129

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
Bagaran.
chief priest, and called this city
the public
Another city owes its existence to

Erwaz

monarch, which is situated opposite

which took the name of
to Erwandashat, and
Erwanddkert.*
large a.
Evwand, after these works, cleared a
before mentioned,
forest between the two rivers
park, which he
and formed in it a magnificent
animals, such
stocked with abundance of wild
purpose of
asses, and boars, for the

spirit of this

d. 83.

as deer,

enjoying the pleasures of the chace.

actions'of Erwand,

in

the

All the

mean time, were

the name of Tur,

watched by an individual of
who gave constant
in the interest of Sumbat,
but being
information of them to his employer,
was put to death.
at length detected by the king
in Persia,
After a residence of eighieen years

a. d. 87.

when young Artaces had grown up to manhood,

Sumbat his friend and guardian began to think
ward
some means for restoring his young
of

to his lawful

inheritance.

Having communi-

of Persia,
cated his projects to Darius the king
troops to attempt
the latter assisted him with
He gave him a large
the conquest of Armenia.
Atropatia,
body of Assyrians and the legion of
Artaces, then
with which, accompanied by young
out on his expedition.
in his 20th year, he set
When the news of the march of Sumbat
*

See Hist. B.
S

II, c.

27.

a, D. 88.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

130

was communicated
engaged

Erwand, the

to

in suppressing a rebellion

broken out

in

Uti.

He

of"

to tranquillity,

He

haste to Erwandashat.

was

which had

immediately gave over

to his chiefs the government

had restored

latter

Uti,

which he

and returned in

rapidly assembled, at

a vast expense, an army to repel the invaders,

composed of Armenians, Georgians, Cappadoand people from Mesopotamia.

being then the spring season, the whole of these

cians, Tyrians,
It

troops soon met and joined.

Argam his minister

body of men

also appeared in arms, with a fine

armed with

lances,

Erwand,

encouraee his

to

troops to fight manfully and zealously in his

cause,
dual.

to the

was profuse

in his gifts to

every indivi-

Nor did he forget to apply for assistance

Romans; but these people, otherwise

engaged, had no leisure

to attend to his soli-

Sumbat, unaware of the return of

citations.

Erwand from

Uti,

passing

the

Arax,

river

marched with great haste to that country. The

chiefs who had been left there by Erwand,
informed of the approach of Sumbat, and rewith affection their deceased

collectino^

came out

Tirithus,

to

kins:

meet the young prince

Artaces and his protector, declaring themselves

his

most zealous

gence

of this

Armenian

partizans.

defection

chiefs with

When

reached

the

intelli-

other

Erwand, they meditated

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

131

a revolt also, inspired by a desire of placino*

Artaces on the throne, and intimidated by the

renown of Sumbat and the power of the chiefs

who had

lately joined him.

in order
to

his

to

conciliate

Erwand, however,

and bind

distributed

interests,

his

followers

large

presents

amongst them, in which he succeeded with

many, especially with his foreign auxiliaries.

He
He

then prepared for the approaching contest.

passed

the northward

to

of

the

river

Akhurian, pitching his camp on a large plain,

300 furlongs distant from Erwandashat. Here

he

ibrc.fied himself,

surrounding the whole of

his camp w th a wooden wall, well defended

on the outside by a double cover of coarse cloth

and the skins of beasts, and then calmly awaited the approach of his rival. Sumbat, with
Artaces and the chiefs of Uti, having crossed the

sea of Gelam, and passed the mountain Aragaz,

drew near the camp of Erwand. Althouo-h
the

army

thought

of the latter

less

of the whole than of the

power of Argam, of
tion before.

was immense, Sumbat

He

sino-Ie

whom we made some men-

therefore endeavoured to se-

duce that great warrior from the interests of

Erwand, and persuaded the young Artaces to

him vast rewards if he would forsake the

king. The young prince accordingly addressed
him thus by letter, *' If you will desert Erwand,

offer

132

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
and j6in

may

my

standard, whatever benefits

have received from him,

twofold
ply,

army

;"'

but before

Erwand moved
the attack.

to

owt

time to re-

wings

the

Sumbat,

increase

I will

Argam had

you

of

his

perceiving this

manoeuvre, caused his troops to advance, and

raising

the standard of Artaces,

bearing the

devices of an eagle, a pigeon, and a dragon,

directed the trumpets to sound.

At

this

mo^

men

ment Argam, with the whole of

he commanded, left the ranks of the king,
Hereupon
and joined those of the prince.
Sumbat, with his new friends, began the conWhilst both
flict by an impetuous charge.
sides were fighting, and obstinately disputing
every inch of ground, the Armenian chiefs stationed on the wings of the king's army suddenly
the

drew

oft'

Artaces.

their

The

men, and passed

to the side of

battle then raged with double

and the slaughter of the troops of Erwand

Notwithstanding the obvious
was dreadful.
superiority in numbers of the army of the prince,
fury,

the battle remained long doubtful, the soldiers

of the king fighting with the most determined

bravery.

These were inspired

to greater exer-

by indignation at the treachery of Argam

and the other Armenian chiefs, who had deserted
them inthehour of danger; those by a certainty
of victory, which their superior numbers and

tion

133

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

The
them to entertain.
Georgian troops, led on by their king Pharsman,
the grandson of Pharsman the First, making an
attack on that part where Sumbat was, were so
warmly received that they took to flight. The
slaughter of Erwand's army became now more
partial successes led

which had been collected

in Cappadocia and Mesopotamia fought most
courageously, but was dreadfully slaughtered

severe. That part of

by

it

the adverse troops.

It is said that the king's

men, abandoning at last all hope of victory, fought

with desperation.
During the confusion of the
battle, the young Artaces was at one moment in
imminent danger: the Tyrian horsemen, who
had been promised a large reward if they could
kill him, had surrounded him, and while an upsword was directed

lifted

at his head, he

was

most providentially saved by the brave Ghisak,

the son of his nurse, who, coming with a small
party to his rescue at this critical moment, succeeded in driving back his opponents. Ghisak,
however,

fell

in

master, being cut

just

as

Night

success
length

at

this

act of devotion

down by
on,

his

a Tyrian horseman

had crowned

came

to

his

exertions.

and the army of

Erwand, taking advantage of the darkness,

and left the victory in the hands
retreated
Erwand fled
of Sumbat and his young ward,
;

to the city of

Erwandashat.

Sumbat followed

134

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
in pursuit

and arriving there shortly

after the

king had entered, blocked up the principal

gate, and then awaited the arrival of Artaces.

The

latter, at

the conclusion of the late battle,

took possession of the

fortified camp of Erwand,

and halted within the wall before mentioned.
Argam with his troops encamped for the night
on the field of battle. Before noon the next
day, the young prince joined his brave and
faithful Sumbat.
As Erwand, it will be recollected, had circulated the false report of Artaces

being the son of a Mede, the latter caused his

troops to surround Erwandashat, in which the

king had taken refuge, and

all with one voice to

shout in the Persian language " Mar amed!" that
is,

"The Mede is come!" From this little circum-

stance, the city thenceforward

Maramed.

The army

of

was

also called

Sumbat pressed

the

siege of Erwandashat, and having in an attack

upon
the

it

penetrated as far as the inner ramparts,

inhabitants

Erwand

surrendered.

had

foreseen this event, and provided a ladder

which he might make

his

escape

but, unfortu-

nately for him, the troops, in their

ascended the wall

by the very

first assault,

side

ladder lay, and taking possession of

no resource

where the
it,

for avoiding his enemies.

surrender of the place,

by

him

left

On

he hid himself

the

in

private apartment of his palace, but being dis-

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

135

covered by one of the soldiers of the young

prince, the

blow of
it,

man dashed

his sabre.

out his brains with a

Artaces being informed of

ordered his remains to be buried with

pomp

all

the

of a prince, his mother being of the race

Thus perished Erwand

of the Arsacidae.

after

a reign of twenty years.

CHAPTER
The rdgn of Artaces

XT.

the Second,

Artaces the son of Sanatruk, bv the death of

Erwand, was left in undisputed possession of
the kingdom of Armenia.
After his coronation
he distributed presents

Medes and Perby whose means he had obtained his

crown, and sent them back to their own country.
To Sumbat, surnamed the Great, who had been
to the

sians,

the principal instrument of his success, he gave

the rank of generalissimo of the Armenians, and
the military superintendence of the whole of his

dominions.

Ar^^am also experienced the grati-

tude of the king.

Artaces gave him the rank

and power of a viceroy, permitting him to wear

a crown set with rubies; to place rings of gold
in his ears

to

wear on one of

his feet a red

a. D.88.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

J36
shoe

and

meals a golden spoon and fork

to use at

to

diiiik

out of golden vessels.

These

may now

appear,

privileges, riiiculojs as they

were the highest marks of favour conferred

by the Armenian monarchs on their subjects
and were eagerly sought for, by the ambitious in those times.

He

also created Niersesi

the son of Ghisak, by whose valour

saved from destruction, and

who

he

was

perished in the

act of rescuing him, a great chief, and ennobled

him by the

title

of Dimaxian.*

Artaces dis-

tinguished with particular regard the fifteen

we before related, had been

put to death by Erwand for giving information of
his motions to Sumbat and himself, when they
sons ofTur, who, as

were

in Persia.

The

king, shortly after this,

ordered Sumbat to seize l.rwaz the chief priest,

and brulher of the late king, and to put him to

Sumbat proceeded to Bagaram, seized
death.
Erwaz,

tied a mill-stone

about his neck, and

threw him into the river Akhurian. He then

appointed a person named Mogpashtey high
priest,

and taking

all

the treasures

which the

temples contained, brought them to Artaces,

who, adding considerably to them, dispatched

him with

the whole to Persia, with directions

* This word signifies in Armenian half-faceil, it was

adopted by the king in order to perpetuate the recollection of
the devoted loyalty of Ghisak, who perished in the defence
of his Master, by a blow from a sabre, which clove his sculK

HISTOKY OF ARMENIA.

them

present

to

to Darius, as a

137

mark

of his

monarch for the paternal

kindness with which he had treated him in the
gratitude

to

that

time of his adversity.

Artaces then repaired and considerably enlarged the city of Artashat.

very beautiful edifices

after

which he made

in it

He
and

raised

many

fortified

it

the seat of his govern-

it

ment.
This prince protected and nourished com-

He

merce.

built bridges over various rivers,

and constructed numbers of small

by

ships,

which

facilitating the transport of merchandize,

furnished a means of livelihood to hundreds of

the poorest of his

sj; ;ects.

He encouraged

industry, and during his reign scarcely an indi-

was

want of employment.
He also divided the kingdom into districts,
setting up pillars of stone to distinguish their
vidual in Armenia

in

boundaries, each havinghis

He was

also

he founded
of the

name engraven on it.

a great lover of literature; for

many

colleges for the instruction

Armenian youth

in

astronomy, history,

mathematics, &c. &c. and caused the sciences

to be taught in the

Armenian language, using

Armenian

the Persian and Syriac characters the

;

characters at that period not being invented.

The fame

of Artaces,

on account of thus im-

proving his kingdom, and the condition of his

t

a. d. 89.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

13S
subjects,

spread into Persia and Media, and

induced many individuals

tries
A. D. 90.

and

settle in

Previous

to

Armenia.

commencement of these
king was disturbed bv aa

the

undertakings, the
irruption into

coun-

to leave these

Armenia

of the tribes of the Alans,

joined by the Ghee and Georgian mountaineers.

Artaces having assembled an army, attacked

and routed these invaders in a bloody battle,

in which the son of their king was taken prisoner.
tives,

The

victorious troops pursued the fugi-

who threw

of the river

themselves on the other >ide

Cur,

where they

The

rallied.

Armenians, having arrived on the banks of this

river, halted and prepared to attack them. But
the king of the Alans, uneasy on account of the
capture of his son, on the morning after the day

on which Artaces came

in

sight of his army,

sent overtures of peace to him, promising

if

his

son were restored, that the Alans should never

again enter Armenia in a hostile manner. Artaces having refused to listen to these terms,
Sathinik, the sister of the captive prince,

came

to the banks of the river, and standing

on an

with an interpreter, thus addressed the king; " Oh thou powerful and
elevated spot,

brave Artaces,

who

hast conquered the warlike

Alans, hear the prayer of the distressed daughter of the king of that people,

and restore to him

139

HrSTORY OF ARMENIA.

my brother.

the youth

It is

unbecoming

to in-

dulge rancour and enmity against a fallen foe, and

to lake

away

his

life.

Let us then conclude a

treaty of peace and friendship

great nations

'/'

between our two

Artaces hearing the virgin speak

thus wisely, and admiring her person, which

was exceedingly beautiful, called Sumbat, and

signified to him his desire to release the young
Sathin, prince of the Alans, and make peace
with the king of that people, if the latter would
give him in marriage his daughter Sathinik.
Sumbat, having approved of the king's wishes,

was dispatched to the king of the Alans, to

inform him of the conditions on which his son
would be restored, and hostilities should cease.
The king of the Alans consenting, Sathin was set
at liberty,

Artaces

and a treaty of peace being signed,

became possessed

Sathinik, with

whom

of

the beautiful

he returned to Artashat;

on his arrival there, he made preparations

his nuptials,

and the marriage shortly

for

after took

place.
She was assigned the first place as
queen amongst the women of the king.
Many

individuals of her nation having accompanied

by the title of
Some of them were the near rela-

the bride, they were ennobled

Aravelians.

tions of Sathinik, of

whom

Bahadras, surnamed Sukias.

was
They were sub-

the principal

sequently converted to Christianity, and

t2

many

HISTORY OF ARMENIA>

140

them nobly suffered martyrdom in defence of

They were disthe faith upon Mount Sukav.
tinguished by the appellation of followers of

of

Sukias.*

CHAPTER
The
A. D.106.

exploits

Artaces had

XII.

of the Sons of Artaces.

six sons, viz. Artavazd, Vroyr,

Majan, Tiran, Zareh, and Tigranes.

Artavazd

on reaching manhood distinguished himself by

many valiant exploits, but proved, eventually,
proud, cruel, and ambitious.

Desiring to be the

next in dignity to the king, he could not bear to

see the venerable Argam possess that honour,

and by his machinations caused him and all

He then prohis family to be put to death.
cured himself to be elevated to the post enjoyed
A. D. no.

Sumbat, the great friend of the

king his father, who had bestowed on him the
highest honours, in consideration of his eminent

by

his victim.

envy and malignity

This great man, having observed

services, did not escape the

of Artavazd.

the intrigues of the king's eldest son, relinquished

his office of generalissimo of the Armenians,

and

retired to the village of Alki, in the province of

Timoris, near Assyria. Artavazd took possession

of this appointment also, which

*

See Hist. Book

II, c.

awoke the

28.

jea-

141

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
lousy of his brothers, instigated by their women.

among

Artaces, observing these dissensions

his

a. d. 112.

children, sought to restore union and brotherly

by appointing

affection,

them

the whole of

He

charges of trust and importance.

to

gave to

Vroyr the government and superintendence of

all

the royal mansions.

He nominated Majan

high priest of Jupiter, whose temple was in the

fortress

four parts

southern

The army he divided

of Ani.

into

the eastern, western, northern and

to Artavazd he allotted the eastern

which was very numerous the western

division was confided to Tiran the young Zareh
had charge of the northern, which was stationed

division,

on the confines of Georgia,

for the protection of

the country from invasion in that quarter.

The

southern division, however, the king bestowed

on

his old

servant Sumbat,

who had by

persuasion returned from Timoris.

perceiving his
tion,

the

and

kingdom

in

Roman

yoke.

Artaces,

a flourishing condi-

his sons of a warlike spirit,

At

his

threw

off

this period the

king of

Roman

power.

Persia revolted also from the

The news of these defections reaching the

Emperor Trajan, who then wore the purple, he
sent an army to the eastward to bring the
rebellious

nations again

under his controul.

This army appearing in the regions of Cesarea,

Tiran

who was

his forces to

stationed there,

meet the Romans.

marched with

battle ensued

a. d. 114.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

142
in

which the

latter

were victorious, and Tiran

with his army was put to

flight,

and pursued

Here
the fugitives were met by the eastern and
western divisions of the Armenian army under
as far as the extensive valley of Basen.

the

command

of Artavazd and Zareh.

A junction

was formed, and another stand

made against the Romans, in which the x^irmenians were completely defeated.
Roused by a sense of glory, and the recollecof the whole

tion of the valiant exploits of their father Artaces,

they made another attempt to arrest the progress

of the

ment

enemy.

victorious

bloody engage-

followed, in the middle of which, Sumbat,

who had been

long expected, arrived with his

division in sight,

of the

and hastening

to the attack

Romans, with the rapidity

of lightning,

turned the tide of victory to the side of the

young princes.

These, animated by the exam-

ple of the gallant Sumbat, fought with double

determination.

rout of the

enemy ensued,

owing to the skill of the brave and

undaunted Sumbat. The Romans were pursued
to the borders of Cesarea, by the southern
division under Sumbat, who, although an old
man, made war with all the spirit and activity
of youth. Elated by these successes, the Armeprincipally

nians, with the Persians, entered the countries

of Cappadocia

with

fire

and Greece, and

and sword.

laid

them waste

They extended

their

143

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
devastations over the whole of Asia, throwing
that quarter of the world into a state of horror

and confusion. The people of Palestine and the

Egypliaiis, observing the success with which the

Armenians and Persians braved the Roman

power, followed their example and revolted.
Trajan, the Roman emperor, when he came to
the knowledge of

all

troops, and with an

these events, gathered his

immense

person to quell the rebels.

force set out in

His

was directed against Egypt,

first

campaign

Palestine,

and

Mesopotamia.

Having restored tranquillity there, and brought

the people of these countries again under the
imperial power, he prepared to go against the

Armenians and Persians.

Artaces, perceiving the vast force the emperor

was leading against him, and considering the

advanced age of his valiant general Sumbat,
turned his thoughts towards peace.
set out to

meet Trajan, with

by which he endeavoured

He therefore

gifts of

great value,

to sooth his wrath.

Artaces by this means so conciliated his good

will that a treaty of

peace and friendship was

xnade between them.

The emperor then marched

against the Per-

he subdued; and in consequence

of the successful result of his expedition, he assumed the titles of " Parthicus et Armenicus;*
sians,

whom

a.d.

ii5.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

144
that

Parthian and Armenian, as

is,

in the coins of Trajan,

we may

see

on which these appella-

tives are engraven.

A. D. 116.

on his return to Europe,

Trajan,

passing

the high priest took

through Armenia, Majan

that opportunity of preferring complaints against

his brothers

Artavazd and Tiran,

Roman

leged offences against the

emperor, however, gave

for

little

some

State.

The

attention to

and the unfortunate informer was shortly

in revenge assassinated, while hunting,

whom

al-

it,

after

by those

he had selected as the victims of his

jealousy.

Majan was interred by

his

murderers

in the village of Bagnies.

A. D. 127.

A
and

short time after, Artaces

falling

sick,

repaired

to

went
the

into Media,
village

of

Bacurakert and there died, after a glorious

A. D. 128.

reign

of 41

years.

eminent qualities of
sorrow which

his

In consequence of the
this prince, great

was the

death occasioned in Armenia.

All ranks of people

went

into mourning.

His

was magnificent. The coffin in which

his remains were placed was of gold, and
the shroud, in which he was wrapped, of

funeral

fine linen,

richly embroided.

He

lay in state

for some time on a bed or couch of costly

workmanship. His head was adorned with a

crown, and a golden shield placed by his side.

He was

borne to the tomb in similar state.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
surrounded by

The

his sons

145

and nearest

relations.

troops preceded his corpse in their peculiar

war-dress, and at intervals the trumpets sounded

solemn dirges, which rendered the spectacle

more impressive.
and children

On

At

sides

men, women,

vied with each other

expressions of grief

monarch.

all

in

their

for the loss of this excellent

his grave

many

individuals vo-

luntarily immolated themselves, in token of their

devotion and love.

He was indeed more deeply

regretted than any prince that had ever before

swayed the sceptre

of Armenia.

Songs were

afterward composed, narrating his great exploits,

and sung with the greatest enthusiasm by the

Armenians, even to the times of Moses Chorenensis and

Gregorius Magistratus.

songs were,

it is

Sumbat, that

much

Similar

said,

composed on the death of

valiant

and wise general, who so

contributed to the glory of Artaces.

inniii

CHAPTER

Xni.

This chapter embraces the period between the reign

of Artavazd the Second, and that of Valarsh.

Artavazd

the Second, the son of Artaces the

Second, assumed the government of Armenia on

the death of his father.

In

imitation of his

renowned namesake and predecessor Artavazd

u

a. d. 129.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

14G

the First, he exiled his brothers from his court,

appointing them habitations in the provinces of

Aliovit and Arberaney. Having, however, no

off-

spring, he directed one of them, Tiran, to remain

v^^ith

him, in order that in the eventof his decease

he might succeed to the crow^n. This king from

had been addicted

his infancy

dissolute habits, altogether

A. D. 130.

to vicious

unworthy

and

his great-

ness and dignity. His reign was a short one, for

going one day to hunt bears and wild asses,

near

Mount

river

Azat,

Ararat, he

which

is

was obliged

to cross the

called

Mezamore.

also

After he had passed the bridge, which had been

thrown over

it

by Artaces, he was suddenly

deprived of his senses, and falling into a great

pit,

His reign

perished.

fable,

lasted

two years.

founded on the above incident,

for a

long

period possessed th minds of the subjects of

They believed that he still existed
Artavazd.
;

but

in a cell,

Near him,
continually

it

and confined with chains of iron.

was also said, were two dogs,

gnawing

pose of releasing him;

fetters,

in the

for the

pur-

event of which,

it

he would conquer the

But, so the story went, these chains

was predicted,
world.

his

that

were continually strengthened by the strokes of

Even to the time of
blacksmiths' hammers.
Chorenensis, the belief of this fable was so strong
in the

minds of the ignorant blacksmiths, that

147
^^'

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
they were accustomed, on Sundays, to give
three or four blows with their

hammers on

might not get loose

their anvils, that Artavazd

Tiran the

during their cessation from work.

monarch, succeeded
him. He remained in a state of peace and
tranquillity, spendmg almost all his time in
He had two
hunting and other amusements.
First, brother of the last

swiftness, that

horses of such

went with the

it

is

said they

One

velocitv of birds.

A.D.131.

day,

Datakey, prince of the Buznunians, wishing to

reprehend the carelessness of the king in riding,
requested the latter to lend him one of his horses.

On mounting
the animal,

such horses,

it,

and discovering the value of

Datakey exclaimed, "

I

If I

possessed

should deem myseh happier than

the most powerful of kings/'

When

Antoninus

Kome, Tiran sent

ambassadors to him to renew the treaty made
by Trajan and Artaces, between the two
Pius became

states.

emperor

of

Antoninus, in

token of the friend-

Komans, sent him

The ema royal crown and purple robes.
peror also caused medals to be struck, on
ship and protection of the

which were two figures engraven one represented Antoninus himself, the other Tiran the
former with his hand placed on the shoulder of
and the whole surmounted bv this
the latter
:

inscription,

"Rex

Armeniis datus," that

u2

is,

'^a

a. d. 138.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

148
A.D.

144.

king given

to

the Armenians."

After this,

Tiran went into Upper Armenia, and resided

for

some time

in the

province of Ekeliaz, a quiet

and pleasant country, having appointed a chief

named Erakhnavu, a wise and valiant man, to
the government of Ararat, Math the rank of his

Lieutenant.
village of

Tiran finally settled his court at the

Chermes, beautifying

it

by the

erec-

tion of several magnificent palaces. This prince

reigned in uninterrupted peace for twenty-two

years,

when he met

his

death in the following

Hunting one day on the mountains,

manner.

he was crushed by the

fall

of an avalanche, or

heap of snow, which had been suddenly thawed.

A.D.

153.

Tigranes the Third, brother of the late king,

and the youngest son of Artaces, succeeded to

the vacant throne by the influence of the king
of Persia.

On

the death of the emperor Anto-

ninus Pius, the Armenians and Persians joined,

and commenced
Severianus, the

alarmed

hostilities against the

Roman governor

Romans.

of Cappadocia,

at this event, consulted the oracle of the

god Gleucon, and received from the

priest,

Alexander, the following answer, " Thou shalt

smite the Parthians and Armenians with the

edge of the sword

and return

the laurels of victory.

shall

to

Rome

The streams

welcome thee with

gladness,

with

of Tiber

aad thy

brows be decorated with the garlands of con-

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
quest."

Pleased and emboldened by this reply

made
Armenia, accompanied by

of the god,
to

Severianus

He was met by
commanding
and

149

a rapid

march

a large army.

the Armenian general Khosrove,

the combined armies,

His army was almost

totally routed him.

annihilated, and he

fell

who attacked

by an arrow. Alexander,

the priest before mentioned, apprized of the

issue of this battle, erased the false oracle,

which

he had given Severianus, from the records of

the temple, and wrote in

not against Armenia,

snares,

its

for

stead,

there

lie

"

March

plots

and

A subtle man

and imminent danger.

shall array himself against thee in the garb of a

female,

Thou

and prove a dire foe to

shalt perish

thine army.

bv the discharge of an arrow,

and thy country shall deplore thy defeat."

When the news of the destruction of the Roman
army reached Rome, Marcus Aurelius, who had
succeeded Antoninus Pius
sent his colleague,

the

in the

joint

imperial sway,

emperor Verus

Lucius, against the Armenians. Previous to this,

however, Tigranes undertook an expedition into

Armenia Minor, with a view of reducing it to

became enamourfemale, who, using her power for

his power. Unfortunately, he

ed of a certain

the purpose of baffling his projects of conquest,

him into a snare, seized his person, and

Verus proved
placed him in confinement.

allured

a. d. 163.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

150

successful against the enemies of

Armenia became again

its

Rome, and

tributary. Havin^^ dis-

covered the circumstance of the imprisonment

of Tigranes, and

Roman

the

procured

commiseratmg

his condition,

general exerted his influence and

his release.

Pleased with the manners of the unfortunate

Armenian monarch, Verus conceived a friendship for him, restored him his crown, and
bestowed on him in marriage a Roman virgin
named Ropua. Tigranes then, accompanied by
a

Roman

to

general with a few troops, proceeded

city Artashat.

his

To commemorate

restoration Verus caused medals

emperor Antoninus Pius.

On

A. D. 163.

this

be struck,

manner of those we have recorded of

after the

the

to

the arrival of the king in Armenia he

erected a temple near the remains of his brother

Mnjan,
it

who was

title
A. D. 193.

and dedicated

Tigranes had four sons by his

to the gods.

wife Ropua,

lately deceased,

whom

of Ropuans.

he created nobles, with the

Having governed Armenia,

in

42 years, he died. Valarsh.theson of Tigranes

theThird, by his first wife Memphara, succeeded
all

his father

on the throne, and was crowned

city of Artashat.

His mother,

it is

said,

in the

on her

being pregnant with him, set out on a

to

the

royal

gardens,

tance from the capital.

situated at
It

some

visit

dis-

was winter, and

151

HISTORr OF ARMENtA.
on her reaching the spot where the confluence
of

the

which

A rax and

rivers

is in

Miirz,

takes place,

the district of Basen, she

was

seized

with the pains of labour, and there brought

forth Vahirsh.

cumstance,

In

this

commemoration
on

prince,

of this cir-

ascending

the

throne, built a city on the spot where he

first saw the light, and named it after himself
Valarshavan.
He afterwards extended and
adorned the village of Vardkes, situated on the
river Casakh, surrounding

cations,

To

and changing

this place

its

it

with strong

name

a. d. 197.

fortifi-

to Valarshapat.

he subsequently transferred his

court.

This monarch appointed a

in

solemn

festival

honour of Jupiter, the father and king of

the gods, which he

annually on the

first

directed to be celebrated
of August, or " Navasard."

This holiday was afterwards called the feast of

Johannes Carapiet, and Athanagenes, martyrs.

made considerable improvements

in

the province of Bagrevand, by erecting in

it

many

it

Valarsh also

public

edifices,

on which

account

was also called Valarshakert, or Alashkert.

About this period, Armenia was invaded by a
horde of Lazirs and Basils, branches of the
Sarmatians,

who

entered the kingdom

country of the Alans.

by

the

Valarsh immediately

assembled an army, attacked and routed the

a. d. 213,

HISTORY or ARMENIA.

152
invaders,

who

entered.

This prince, hurried

by the same way they had

away by the impetuosity of his courage, followed them beyond
the confines of his territories, and was unfortunately killed by one of their archers.
The
Armenians,

fled

irritated at the

death of their leader,

pursued the fugitives with double ardour, and

burning with a desire of revenge, on overtaking
them, gave no quarter, but slaughtered them
without pity. The troops returned to Armenia
in the

most profound grief for their loss. Valarsh

reigned twenty years.

CHAPTER
The reign of Khosrove
A. D. 214.

Khosrove

XIV.
the First.

the First, son of Valarsh, suc-

ceeded to the throne, on the death of

Immediately

after this event

his father.

he assembled an

army, and passing the great mountain Caucasus,

advanced against the Lazirs and Basils, to take

vengeance on these warlike tribes

of the late king.

for the

death

His expedition was attended

with the greatest success, and after destroying

an immense number, he totally subjugated them.

them from any future inroads he

obliged them to give him hostages, at the rate

To

restrain

^^3

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
of one from every hundred of the population.
He then caused a monument to be erected

commemorating^ his conquest,

suitable inscription engraved upon it

there

with
in

Greek

and forthwith returned to Armenia.

Khosrove, after the custom of the Armenian
monarchs, then began to add improvements to
his kingdom, erecting cities, towns, and villages,
characters,

and adorning them with palaces, caravansaries,

and other public buildings.

In imitation of the

persecution of the Jews by Pharaoh, this prince

compelled all the Christians he found in his

dominions to labour at these works, giving

them but what was barely sufficient to support
life as

a remuneration.

Many were

by him on account of
obtained

the

glorious

put to death

their faith,

and thus

crown of martyrdom.

At this time the emperor Antoninus Caracaila

came into Mesopotamia, and thence passed into
Khosrove, apprised of his approach,
set out to meet him, supposing that he came with
a friendly intention. After remaining a few days

Armenia.

with him, the king wished to return, but the

emperor, who had a secret design of taking
When
possession of Armenia, prevented him.
the Armenians heard that their king was detain-

ed captive, they assembled in large force, and

made a hostile march towards the Romans.
Antoninus observing

this,

and not choosing

to

a. d. 217.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

154

come

On

to

blows

at that time, released

Kho?rove.

the return of the former, however, to Nicor

demia, he sent an army against Armenia, which

was met by
and put to

the troops of Khosrove, defeated,

flight.

not long after

A. D. 225.

this,

The emperor Antoninus, not

died, during a war which he

was waging against Artavan, king of Persia.

The latter, elated by the impunity with which
he had braved the Roman power, set no bounds
to his tyranny,

and harrassed his subjects to

that degree that at length a rebellion broke out,

headed by the chief

Artashir, the son of Sasan, a

by other distinguished leaders

of the same nation. After a contest which lasted
a year, Artavan was defeated and killed, and
Persian, assisted

A. D. 226.

Artashir crowned king in his stead.

civil

war two of the

tribes of the

In this

Pahlavies,

the Surenies and Aspahapeties, took part with

the rebels, the third (tbe Caranies) espoused
the cause of the king, but were unable to effect
any thing,, by reasoa of the ereat unpopularity
of the royal cause.

By

the death of Artavan the

kingdom of Persia was

lost to

the family of

Arsaces the Parthian, having been possessed by

the descendants of the latter for a period of 475
years.

The dynasty of the Sasanians was

by Artashir, in the year of our Lord
lasted

409 years, dowa

established

226, which

to the period in

which

HrSTORY or ARMENIA.

155

the Hagarites seized the government. Khosrove,

having previously taken up the cause of the

deceased king of Persia, on the death of the

latter,

marched

into

Pema,

to dispossess the

usurper Artashir of the crown.

Several years

a. d. 246.

elapsed in this war, until at length Artashir,

being defeated, was obliged to quit Persia, and

flee

into

Atropatia

which

Khosrove then returned

India.

he

and

built

a city

Davrej,

called

in

that

that

is,

to

country,
built

to

perpetuate the remembrance of the vengeance

he had
this

taken

on Artashir.

work he went

After finishing

the country of Uti.

into

Artashir the Sasanian seeing that whilst Khos-

rove was in existence he

reign

over

Persia,

to destroy his

could

hope

nt>t

determined to endeavour

enemy by

treachery.

For

purpose he offered a great sum of money

of his chiefs

to

who would undertake

to

this

any

to assassinate

A chief of the name

the Armenian monarch.

of

Anak, of the tribe of the Surenian Pahlavies,

tempted by the rich reward, accepted the commission, and immediately prepared to execute it.
Pretending to be

hostile

to the interests

Artashir, he, with his family,

in

Armenia.

He

first

came and

of

settled

arrived in the province

of Artaz, and resided for a short time in the

very place where the remains of St. 'I'haddeus

the apostle

lie.

Here

it

X 2

was that Ogoht-y

the

a. d. 255.

156

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
wife of Anak, conceived her child, afterwards

Gregory the Illuminator, according

St.
A. D. 257.

information

after

to her

Anak removed

delivery.

thence, for the completion of his project, to the

city of Valarshapat,

had taken up

where the king Khosrove

Here, and at this

his residence.

peiiod of our history, St. Gregory was born,

in the

year of our Lord 257.

Anak was

by the king with honour and

received

respect,

little

suspecting the horrid fate that awaited him.

1 he assassin having perceived his opportunity,

struck the unfortunate Khosrove to the heart,

a

(1

fled.

Armenian

He was

immediately pursued by the

soldiers, to avoid falling into

whose

hands he plunged into the river Arax, and was

drowned.

The troops then

seized the family

of the assassin, and massacred every

it

except our blessed Illuminator,

who was saved by

fled

both

of

of

Gregory,

his nurse Sophia, assisted

her brother Euthalius,

christians

member

St.

whom

by

were

and natives of Cesarea, whither they

with the child.

He was

there baptized

by them, and named Gregory, agreeably

to a

divine revelation which had shortly before been

made concerning him.

When

he attained the

age of maturity, Sophia caused him to marry

Mary, the daughter of one David, a christian

proselyte, from whom two sons were born

named Vertauues and

Aris takes,

The

latter

157

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
entered a monastery, and became a monk, the

former married and hnd two sons.*

Artashir,
particulars,

of

whom we

bemg

before

apprised

some

stated

of the

a. d. 26G.

death of

Khosrove, advanced into Armenia with a great

force, and having then no competitor, with
ease subjugated

He

it.

put to death the sons

of the deceased monarch, with the exception of

named

the youngest,

Tiridates,

who was saved

by a chief called Artavazd the Mandakunian,

and taken by him into Cesarea, where he remained with

afterward both removed to

ror received

them graciously, and appointed the

young prince
the

to an

honourable situation, under

guidance of the

Licinius.

some time; they

Rome. The empe-

his protector for

celebrated

Roman

chief

daughter of Khosrove, whose name

was Kosroveduiiht, was also rescued from

the death to which she had been doomed by
Artashir, by an Amatunian chief, named Otah,

who

took her to the fortress of Ani, and there

brought her up

in secresy.

also of Artavazd the

One

of the sisters

Mandakunian, took refuge

with an individual named Tachat,

who

her into Cesarea and married her.

carried

Artashir

having tranquillized the country, remained in

quiet possession of the throne twenty-six years^

when he died.

Tiridates, in the meantime,

See Hist. B.

II; c. 31.

grown

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

158

up

to

manhood, particularly distinguished him-

self in the

and

Roman

armies, as a brave, warlike,

Gregory the Illuminator,

skilful character.

hearing of his renown, went to

him

Rome

yet, although he placed himself

to

see

about the

person of the prince, he did not disclose to him

A. D. 285.

his real

name and

Diocletian,

who had

character.
lately

At

this

period

assumed the imperial

sway, declared war against llirchey, king of the

Goths, and Tiridates accompanied the

army

sent against those people.

On

Roman
a battle

taking place between the two nations, Tiridates

engaged llirchey

in single

and took him prisoner,

for

combat, overthrew

which he was much

honoured and praised by Diocletian. The emperor,

who had

hitherto omitted enquiring into

young Armenian, upon hearing that he was the son of

Kho:^rove, king of Armenia, directed him to
take possession of that kingdom as his lawful
the circumstances of the gallant

inheritance.*

See Hist. B.

II, c.

32.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

II

AFTER
the

The Reign of Tiridates

159

XV.
of Chris-

revival

tianity in Arme7iia by St. Gi^egory,

and appoint-

ment of Aristakes and Vertannes

to

the

Pon-

tificate.

TiRi DATES, to

Roman

the kind order of the

fulfil

emperor, which

we mentioned

at the

conclusion of the last chapter, set out for Armenia with a

Roman army, accompanied by

Gregory.

This occurred in the third year of

the

reii^n of

sarea, he

Diocletian.

was met by

who had been

all

On
the

Saint

his arrival in

Armenian

Ce-

chiefs,

previously apprised of the object

of his expedition, and received by

them

as their

king without the least show of opposition.

He

then took upon himself the government of the

nation, under the

title

of Tiridates the First; he

was crowned by Sumbat, a Bagratian chief,

and a descendant of Sumbat the Beuratian.
Tiridates having proceeded to the fortress of

Ani, there experienced the unexpected pleasure

of finding his sister living under the protection

of Otah, the chief of

whom we

spoke before. To-

a. d. 286.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

IGO
testifv

his 'ohlications to this individual, the

king invested him with the rank and power

of an

Armenian generah

M-andakunian,

On

Artavazd

ihe

who had saved him from

the

bh)odv hands of Artashir, he also bestowed

making him generalissimo of tlie

Armenian arrnv. Tachat, whom we mentioned

great honours,

in th-

preceding chapter as having saved from

death, and married the sister of Artavazd, he

appointed g )vcrnor of the province of Ashoz.

Tiridates then visited the j);o^ince of Ekeliaz,
in

which was a tem;>le

to

whom

Giegory

he offered
to join

of the goddess Anahitts,

sacrifices.

him

in

Having invited

his idolatry, the latter

upon which the king tortured him, in

twelve different modes. At length coming to the

refused,

knowledge

of his being the son of

Anak, the

murderer of his father, he ordered him to be

taken to
into a

teen

t!ie

fortress of Artashat

and thrown

deep dungeon, where he remained fouryears, being supported all that time,

through the mercy of the Lord, by the charity

A. D. 287.

of a pious christian

woman.

After this, Tiridates

collected troops from Armenia, and joining

them

with the Roman army which had accompanied

him on his restoration to his kingdom, marched
to reduce those

Armenian

cities

that

were yet

He capunder the controul of the Persians.

tured them, alter having three times overthrown

HISTORY OF ARMENIA*
in battle

Shapuh

161

the king of Persia and son of

Thenceforward he governed the whole

Artasiiir.

of Armenia, his sway being acknowledged as far

as the city of Tisbon near Nineveh.

of Atropatia, however,

The country

remained under the

still

controul of Persia, as did Mesopotamia under

that of

Rome.

Having brought the nation to

an admirable state of order, Tiridates married

Ashkhen, the daughter of the king of the Alans,

giving her the

title

of Arsacian

and queen,

terms used to express the highest honours to

which a woman could be raised.

From this union was born Khosrove the Little,

About
in

this time the

having criginally come from the

Armenia,

Roman

States,

after suffered

Not long

Ripsimian Nuns appeared

thirty-seven of

whom

shortly

martyrdom.*

after the

marriage of Tiridates, he a.d.

and many of the Armenian

chiefs

were visited by

the wrath of God, for their persecution of the

saints,

with a sore disease, which the Almighty

The virgin Khosroveaffect them.

caused to
dught,
divine

sister of the

revelation,

king,

having received a

advised the

Armenians

to

release Saint Gregory from his dungeon, by

which act the divine anger would be appeased,
and his sufferings would cease. The latter, on
his enlargement, came and healed the king and
* See Hist. B.

II, c.

34.

301.

HISTORT OF AUMENlAk

162
all

way

those that were afflicted in the same

and having preached

tlie

Gospel to them, happily

effected their conversion. St. Gresorv afterwards

Cesarea, where he

w^ent to

was consecrated

Archbishop of Armenia, by Leondius the metropolitan, in the year of our

On

Lord 302.

his

return to Armenia he baptized the whole nation,

with king

name

christian

whom

Tiridates, to

he gave the

lie consecrated

of Johannes,

four hundred bishops, and an

immense num-

ber of priests, and erected various churches,

convents,

He

also

nunneries,
instituted

hospitals,

religious

ecclesiastical ceremonies,
A. D.318.

and schools.

feasts

and other

and diffused the light

He

of the Gosjjcl throughout the land.

pointed

his

son

Aristakes

archbishop

ap-

with

himself, in order that he might be able to retire

at certain times into solitary places for the pur-

poses of devotion. This he often did, remaining,

for considerable periods,

meditation.

plunged

in the

deepest

In the course of a short time

news

reached Armenia that the Emperor Constantine

was

a convert to Christianity

whereupon

Tiri-

dates and v^aint Gregory undertook a journey

to Constantinople to visit him.

On

their arrival

at Rome an alliance between the two nations

was solemnly agreed upon, and Gregory was

consecrated pontiff of
A. D. 319;

Silvester,

all

Armenia, by Saint

head of the Romish church.

On their

163

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
return, Tiridates heard that the country of the

Aluans had been invaded by people from the

Collecting his troops he, marched to
north.

and coming on the invaders

During
unexpectedly, totally defeated them.
the heat of the battle the Armenian generalis-

their assistance,

simo received

he

shortly

wound

enemy were

The

obliged to take to indiscriminate

dates then determined
old

enemy Shapuh

which

in the back, of

died.

after

to

Tiri-

flight.

march against

the Persian king

his

he ap-

pointed four generals to succeed the deceased

command

Artavazd in the

of the

army, and

having led his forces against the Persians, he

gained several splendid victories over them.

Having

made peace he returned

at length

to his

capital.*

At

this

period

the famous

of our history

Council of Nice was held, at which the Emperor

Constantine invited Tiridates, with Saint Gre-

gory to
ever,

assist.

Some important

demanding

their stay in

sent St. Aristakes in their stead.

arrived

there

the

before

how-

affairs,

Armenia, they

The

conclu.-ion

latter

of

the

and having taken the

he returned with it to

sittings of the council,

creed of the fathers,

Armenia.

Gregory, on his receiving

* See Hist,

13. II, c.

y2

3539.

this

creed

a. D.325.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

1G4

assembled

his clergy

and chaunted

grand Te

Deiim.*

From

A. D. 331.

period Saint Gregory withdrew

this

himself from
retiring

abode
he

intercourse

into

Upper

cavern in

in

lived,

all

more

like

^^ioys

took up

Armenia,

Mount Sepuh.

until

his

this life to inherit the

teous,

men, and
his

Here

an incorporate cherub than

a carnal creature,

from

with

unutterable.

his superintendence of the

final

departure

reward of theriuh-

The whole time of

Armenian church was

thirty years, reckoning to the period of his final

Some few years after, his bodv was

found by a hermit named Garnick, who was

seclusion.

directed to the spot where

it

lay

by divine

His remains were at first placed

in Thordan, but afterwards transported to the

revelation.

city of Valarshapat.
A. D. 332.

Aristakes, or Rustakes,

the youngest son of Gregory, on the retirement

of his father, sat in the pontifical chair, agreeably
to the

commands

of the latter.

He governed

Armenian church with prudence and holiness; he built a number of churches and convents, and made many laudable improvements
the

in the spiritual affairs of the people.

He was

unremittingly zealous in the discharge of his

functions, admonishing without distinction the

prince and the peasant,

when

* See Hist B.

their

II, c.

40.

conduct was

-165

HISTORY OF AKMENIA.

One

blameable.

of the

chiefs called

Armenian

Archelaus, styled prince of the fourth Armenia,

having- be. n admonished by Aristakes for the
dislike he bore him, the former

so

much

pontiff while

waylaying the

that

incensed,

was

the province of Zophs, he

going on a

visit to

killed him.

His body was conveyed to the pro-

vince of Ekeliaz and buried in the village

of

This pontiff presided over Armenia for

Thil.

seven years.
Vertannes,

He was

him.

dom, and

zeal,

uncommon piety,

man

of

and

ever

improve the state of

succeeded

brother,

eldest

his

the

on

his church.

a. D. 339.

wis-

watch

to

Desiring to

bring into use amongst the Armenian churches,

the ceremonies of the church of Jerusalem,

Vertannes sent
city

for

to

Macarius, the patriarch of that

information thereupon.

The

latter,

having held a synod, furnished him with eight

canons, embracing the whole of the sacraments
in use

At

with the believers in that patriarchate.

this period St. Jacob, the patriarch of Nisibis,

the cousin of St. Gregory, and son of Khosrove-

Anak, being much famed for

his wisdom and sanctity, St. Vertannes wrote
to him for information on prayers of faith and

dught the

sister of

other subjects.

The former, on this account,

him eighteen treatises, which

composed for
contam most excellent doctrine.* Saint Vertan* See Hist. B.

11,

c.

40.

A.D.340.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

J6C

nes, after this, consecrated his eldest son Gregory an archbishop, and sent him amongst the
Aliians, by whom he was shortly after martyred.

supposed that from this must have oridnatedthepontincateoftheAluans.* In the meanIt

is

time,

notwithstanding the zealous labour of

Saint Vertannes, many of the Armenian chiefs

relaxed from the strict observance of christian

by takingconcubines and committing other

piety,

indecencies. WheiiTiridates, of blessed

memory,

beheld these actions of his principal subjects,

he besought them to desist frum their iniquity,

and

to lead a life consistent

the christian faith

cy of

with the puritv of

on perceiving the

his exhortations,

ineffica-

and that the chiefs daily

departed from the paths of virtue, he became

disgusted with the affairs of the world, and
relinquishing his earthly crown, devoted himself
to the

attainment of an heavenly one.

He

retired from the government,

self

St.

and secluded himin the same place, on Mount Sepuh, where

Gregory died, where he lived a life of the

greatest mortification and self-denial;

A.D.341.

wholly

devoting himself to the worship of his Creator

and the Blessed Saviour. The chiefs then assembled together, and after deliberating on the
state of the

kingdom, determined

to

endeavour

to induce their old king to return, promising,

* See Hist. B.

II.

c.41.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
in that event,
knovvinc: their
his

crown,

to
ill

tor

amend

167

But he,
refused to resume

their lives.

dispositions,

which they

revenge poisoned

in

hull.

Thus

perished,

ex{)ress

it,

as

the

Armenian records

" the brilliant mirror of piety," after

a reign of fifty-six years,

His remains were interred in

eiuhty-htth year.
the fortress of

being then in his

Ani

Kamakh. They attempted

in

also to kill St. Vertannes, but on their surround-

ing him to complete their bloody designs, their

hands were withheld by an invisible power,

and the blessed Bishop passed through them

He

unhurt.

retired

to

the

village

of Thil,

accompanied by the holy consort of St. Tiridates, and his sister Khosrovedught. Here they
lived a

life

of peace and happiness in the exer-

cise of devotion, and in

to

due time were translated

God.

CHAPTER
The reign of KJwsrove

On the death of
led. A chief of this
branch of the

XVI.
the Second.

Tiridates the Aluans rebeltribe,

Arsacidae,

named Sanatruk, of a
assumed the kingly

power and usurped the government. He also

Anosousrht to obtain the crown of Armenia.

a. d. 343.

HISiORV OF ARMENIA.

163

tber prince, Bacur, g:overiior of the country of

Alziiies,

followed the example of Sanatruk, and

became independent, liavmg secured

the al-

liance and protection of the Persians.

These

examples caused other

chiefs

deem them-

to

Armenia became the scene of

and rebellion. A
feud broke out between three noble families, the
selves free, and

daily tumults, contentions,

Buznunians,

Manavazians,

Ordunians, bv which thev were

A. D. 343.

and

their races

became

Dunians

and

extinct.

all

or

destroyed

Some

chiefs,

more than ordinarily well disposed, at this crisis

came to St. Vertannes, who was still alive, but
living in obscurity,

and having- consulted with

him, determined on appointing a head to the

nation.

Their choice

fell

upon Khosrove, the

son of the deceased Tiridate>, to render whose

sway more

successful

Romans

and

permanent,

they

subdue
Constantme the emperor, son of
Constantine the Great, sent them a large force

applied to the
the

for assistance to

rebels.

under the command of Antiochus, steward of

his house, with a letter expressive of his
friendship,
for

kingly

garments,

the purpose of investing

and

crown,

Khosrove with

the sovereign authority.

A.D.344.

Xhe ceremony

of this

prince's

coronation

having been performed. Antiochus presiding at

the spectacle as representative of the emperor,

169-

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

Khosrove

set

about organizing an army, agreea-

bly to the military establishment during the reign

of his father Tiridates.
king,

Mihran, the Georgian

was appointed to the command of the troops

in the north;

Manachihr, chief of the Rushtu-

niansjof those in the south; Bagarat, a Bagratian

noble, of those in the west

Amatunian

and Vahan, the

chief, of those in the east.

After

these arrangements Manachihr was sent against

the rebel Bacur, the consul of Alznies, assisted

by

the troops of Cilicia, brought into

by Antiochus. Vahan was dispatched

Armenia
to

reduce

Atropatia, taking with him, in addition to his

own

divisions the troops of Galatia.

Antiochus

then, after having joined the two divisions of

Mihran and Bagarat, and added to them his

Grecian troops, marched against Sanatruk. The
latter,

not daring to await the approach of the

combined armies, fled into Persia, to Shapuh,

taking with him many of the chiefs of the
Aluans. Antiochus then stationed the Armenian
troops on the boundaries of that country, to
intercept the rebel chief should he venture to
return, and having collected the usual tribute,

proceeded to Constantinople.
Manichihr's expedition met with
success.

and

He

encountered

greater

Bacur, defeated,

killed him, capturing his son

the former

still

and daughter,

ofwhom was named Hesha, whom

4

he

170

HISTORY OF ARMENTA.

He

sent prisoners to Khosrove.

the

then invaded

country beyond Nisibis and pillaged

taking a number of prisoners.

were

it,

Amongst the

deacons of St. Jacob of NisiManachihr ordered to be thrown

into the sea, at which the saint was so enrasfed

latter
bis,

ei^^ht

whom

that he solemnly cursed

Manachihr was
heaven
A.D.

346.

visited

him and his country.

by the vengeance of

and died miserably

for his cruelty,

country became barren and desolate.

the conclusion

began

his

After

of these ware king Khosrove

to take a delight in

hunting

and

for the

gratification of his favourite pastime, planted a

large forest near the river Azat, which he called

Khosrovakert
eminence, he

after his
laid the

name.

Near

it,

on an

foundation of a city, and

named it Duin, which in Persian signifies a

hill.
To this he subsequently removed his
court, which at this time was held in Artashat.
A.D.

350.

While the king was engaged

of his

new

rebelled,

city,

incited

northern nations again

the

by Shapuh, king of Persia,

at the instigation of

At the head

in the building

the old rebel Sanatruk.

of 20,000

men

they entered Ar-

and devastated the country as they

Khosrove hastily assembled his
advanced.
menia,

troops to repel the invaders.

Placing himself at

the head of the southern division of his army, he

directed Mihran to join

him with the Georgian

171

HISTORY OF AHMEKIA.

With these he
crossed the river Arax, and directed his march
at the same time he issued
to the westward
tjrders to Bagarat and Vahan to lead the eastern
and western divisions towards the north. The
enemy attacked the troops commanded by the
soldiers

and north'ern

division.

king and Mihran, and after asevere contest, gave

Mihran was killed in

and the king, with the remnant of his

them a complete
the action,

defeat.

men, obliged to flee into the country of Zophs.

Shapuh and Sanatruk then advanced to the
city of Valarshapat, to which they laid siege.
Whilst they were pushing on their operations
their
here, Bagarat and Vahan arrived with
respective troops,

when a

fight ensued, in

which

the Armenians proved victorious, driving their

The
bevond the fortress of Oshakan.
country into which the Persians were pursued

foes

was almost impassable, from the strong nature

Here the enemy determined to
of the ground.

make another stand against the victorious leaders

Bao-arat and Vahan.

A battle more obstinately

disputed than the former here followed. In the

midst of the conflict a man of gigantic stature

and cased in impenetrable armour, issued from
the enemy's ranks, and made dreadful havock

amongst the troops of Vahan and Bagarat: and

although hundreds of arrows were discharged
Vahan
at him, yet not a wound was inflicted.

z2

172

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
perceiving the destruction this redoubtable warrior

spread around him, cast his eyes towards

the church of Etchmiatchin, (erected by St.

Gregory the Illuminator),

at a short distance

from the scene of the combat, and thus exclaimed " Oh God who didst guide the stone
!

slung by David to the eye of the proud Goliah,

direct

my

spear to the eye of this mighty

whereupon he threw

his spear with all his

man !"
might

The weapon happily peneand brought him to the ground.

against ihe giant.

trated his eye,

The Armenian army,

as

it

rage,

inspirited by this miracle,

was deemed, fought with redoubled couand put the enemy to the rout, after killing

an immense number of them.

The

victorious

leaders returned with their troops to the country

of Zophs.

They were here met by the king, who

Vahan for the exertions he had

in gratitude to

made, ga\e him a grant of the ground upon which

the

enemy were

tress of

defeated, together with the for-

Cshakan.

The two deceased

generals

Mihran and Manachihr were succeeded in their

appijntmentsby GarjoyleMalkhazuni,andZura,
the son of Manachihr; Garjoyle assuming the

command

of the northern division, and Zura of

The rank of generalissimo of the

Armenian army was given to Arshavir the
the southern.

Camsaracan, who had particularly distinguished

himself

in the late contest.

Khosrove, a short

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
time

after, died,

having been

the throne nine years, and

in

was

173

possession of
interred near

las father in the city of Ani.

CHAPTER
The

reig7i

XVII.

of Tiran the Second, and the pontrficates

of Ilusik and Pharnerseh.

Immediately
the Second,

Armenian

St.

after

the death of Khosrove

Vertannes convened

all

the

and generals, and consulted

withthemupon the expediency of soon filling the
vac mt throne. Having deliberated, they called

Tiran,

chiefs

son of the late monarch, to the

crov^^n.

Vertannes then, having delivered charge of

St.

the country to Arshavir the Camsaracan, took

Tiran with him, and proceeded to Constantinople, to present

him

to the

emperor Constan-

and to acquaint the latter with the choice

of the Armenians as to the successor of Khosrove
tino

to the

sceptre of their kingdom.

When

the

report of the death of the late monarch, and the

election

and subsequent departure of Tiran,

reached Persia,

Shapuh determined

to

make

an attempt to obtain the sovereignty of Armenia

for

one of his

own

He

family.

therefore assem-

bled a large army, and gave the

to

Nerseh

his step-brother

command

whom he

of

it

directed to

a. D. 353.

174

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

march toward

that country

plant the absent Tiran.

and by force sup-

Arshavir,

who

as

we

have stated, had been

left

in

kingdom, on hearing of

this

expedition of the

Persians,

charge of the-

men and marched to

The adverse armies met on

collected his

oppose the enemy.

the field of Mirugh, where a bloody battle took

place. Unfortunately,

many jealousies and

other

dissensions broke out amongst the

chiefs,

and caused them to

perceived, at

last,

how

suffer

Armenian
a defeat. Having

fatal

disunions were,

they became reconciled, and hazarding another

battle, put the Persians to flight.
Some time
after,

A.D.

353.

the northern nations

made an

inroad into

Armenia, by the province of the Aluans, but

being resolutely opposed, they were soon dispersed, and driven beyond the frontiers. Constantino the emperor having confirmed the choice of
the nation, Tiran returned from Constantinople.

He assumed

the regal authority under the

title

of

He made peace with

Second.
Shapuh, king of Persia, paying him a tribute
equal to that which he paid the emperor. Tiran

Tiran

was

the

a prince of very effeminate manners, and

addicted to the grossest sensuality; he had three

sons, Artaces, the father of Tirithus;

Arsaces,

who succeeded him in his dominions; and Tiridates, who was the father of Gnelus. Vertannes,
the great pontiff,

having lived

life

of the

greatest holiness, and governed the church of

175

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

Armenia

for a period of rather

more than

fifteen

years, died, and, according to his desire,

was

He was

suc-

buried

in

ceeded

the village of Thordan.

in the pontifical chair

son Husik.

by

his

youngest

This individual, during the

life

of

Vertannes, had married, and was the father of

two sons named Pap and Athanageney.

For a

long time previous to the death of the late pontiff,

Husik had secluded himself from the world,

leadin.2:

He was

life

of the

severest mortifications.

universally admired for the intimate

acquaintance he had with the holy scriptures

was so great, that

at the death of his father he was unanimously
About this time
appointed his successor.
and the fame of

his sanctity

Julian the apostate began to rule the eastern

Romans, and marched

at the

head of a large force

from Constantinople against the Persians the

latter, on the approach of the emperor to the
;

Euphrates, destroyed the bridges which had been

constructed over that river, and thereby hindered the advance of the army of their enemies.

At this conjuncture Julian wrote to Tiran the

Armenian king, to render him assistance. The
latter, unmindful of the treaty which he had
made with Shapuh, attacked the Persians, and
completely routed them.

He then re-established

the brids^es, and thus afforded Julian and his

army an unmolested passage over the Euphrates,

a. d. 36!.

176

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
Julian, on preparing to prosecute hi^ expedition

against Persia,

demanded

further aid fromTiran,

furnished him with the southern division

vi'ho

of the

Armenian troops, under the command of

Zura, chief of the Rushtunians.

the emperor of his good

faith,

hands as hostages, Tiridates,

To convince

he gave into his

his third son,

with

the wife and children of the latter, and the oidy

own

child of Artaces his

who was

eldest son,

The king

lately deceased.

retained by him his

second son, Arsaces, to succeed him on the

throne.

on receiving the hostages,

Julian,

He

dispatched them to Constantinople.

Tiran,
his

as a

mark

own abominable

portrait,

great resemblance to his

He

gave

of his favour and esteem,

requested Tiran to

which bore a

diabolical

])lace his

features.

present on the

eastern side of one of the churches, in

tlie

Arme-

nian metropolis. Tiran was in the act of hanging

this picture

with his

of the province

of

pontiff, arrived there

own hands in a church

Zophs, when Husik the

and exhorted him

to desist

The kingf
when the holy

from so horrible an abomination.

however persisted
saint,

tion,

in his design,

unable any longer to restrain his indigna-

snatched the picture from his hands, and

throwing
pieces.

it

on the ground, trampled

Tiran, fearing that Julian

tribute this to disrespect

on

it

would

his part,

to
at-

and that

177

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
he should, consequently, be visited with the
emperor's vengeance, in a

fit

of violent rage,

so
caused Husik to be seized and scourged
punishment.
severely that he expired under the
His pontificate lasted six years. His remains
the
were interred near those of his father in
village of

In the

Thordan.

room

death had

left

of the blessed Saint,

whose cruel

vacant the pontifical chair, the

Armenians appointed an old man named Daniel,

by whom
a Syrian, and disciple of St. Gregory,
His sway
he had been consecrated priest.
thought
having
lasted but a very short time, for
death
proper to admonish the king on the unjust
This
of Husik, he' was ordered to be strangled.
beino- done, the

was taken

body

to the

of the unfortunate Daniel

convent to which he had

formerly belonged, called the Garden of Hazies,

and there buried. The Armenians then wished
Illuminator to
to appoint a descendant of the
of
the important office of pontiff: none, however,

was found fit for the station. Husik

had indeed left two sons, Pap and Athanagheney,
but both were addicted to vicious habits. So
that family

however, was the veneration of the people

that they hoped
for the memory of St. Gregory,
of his two unworthy
for a change in the conduct
descendants, and therefore for some time kept

great,

the pontificate vacant. Having, as a probationary

aa

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

178
step,,

caused them to be consecrated deacons,

the Armenians

was

hopeless,

irregular,

saw then that their reformation

for they became more and more

until

they were punished

for

their

owed

impiety, and neglect of the duties they

themselves and family, by a visitation of the

anger of the Almighty,

who caused them

be

to

consumed by fire from heaven. Athanageney

left one son, named Nierses, who proved highly
worthy of his descent from the good St. Gregory.
He was sent into Cesarea at a very early age,
and there carefully instructed in the fear of the

He made

Lord.
rature,

a rapid progress in Greek

and having

at a

to Constantinople, he there
his

mind.

It

was

lite-

more advanced age gone

still

more improved

at this city that

he married

the daughter of a great prince

named Aspiones.
On the death of his father and uncle, the Armenians invited him to return amongst them but
;

consequence of delay in complying with their

desires they did not appoint him to succeed

in

Daniel as pontiff of their church.

A. D. 362.

This dignity was conferred on Pharnerseh or

Pharen, a priest from the convent of

St.

nes Carapiet, in the city of Ashtishat.

Johan-

News

of

the violences committed by Tiran on the church,

in the

two before mentioned

instances, reaching

the ears of Zura,

who accompanied

his expedition,

gave him

it

Julian in

infinite pain.

He

179

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

Roman

determined to separate himself from the

much beloved by

troops, and being

nian

soldiery,

he drew

and retired with

Tmioris,

there to await

Arme-

whole of

off the

division,

the

his

to the province of

it

the

result of those

which had induced him to

adoptthe measure he had pursued. Julian, highly
incensed at this defection of his Armenian
actions of the king-,

auxiliaries,

wrote to Tiran, and after informing

him of the event, gave

his advice as to the steps

the latter ought to pursue, saying, "

if

Zura has

acted thus without your knowledge, you should

destroy him and
ino- this

cruel

all

his race."

The

king, foliow-

recommendation, succee led in

drawing Zura into

his

power, after pledging

him an oath for his safety and then massacred

him with all his family, excepting his nephew,
;

a youth of about twenty years of age, who is

supposed to be ihe individual known by the name
of Dnastamatm.

Tiran then appointed Salamut

prince of the province of x\nzta, to

Zura

the

command

succeed

of the southern division.

death of Julian the aj^ostate, Valentinian, who succeeded him as emperor, proposed
Shapuh, not liking the
peace to the Persians.

On

the

terms,

hostilities,

and marched

On approaching

the frontiers of

recommenced

towards Greece.

Armenia, he recollected the injury he had sustained from Tiran on

the

aa 2

first

expedition of

A. D. 363.

180

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
Julian,

and determined to take revenge.

guising his

intentions,

real

he invited Tiran

to a friendly conference, and on their

in

the village of

Anzukh,

Dis-

in

meeting

the province

Apahunies, he upbraided him with

his

of

former

treachery, and springing upon him, plucked out

his eyes.

The Persian monarch immediately

after

ordered him to retire to the village of Coash,

near the foot of Mount Aragaz, there to spend the

remainder of

his miserable existence.

Shapuh

then appointed Arsaces, the son of Tiran, to

reign over the Armenians and having received
;

hostages from the chiefs, pursued his march.

Shapuh, not being able to effect much in that
country, then laid waste the coasts of the

diterranean

but being

the Greeks, he

was

at

Melength encountered by

He then

totally defeated.

returned to Persia and

commenced

a horrid

persecution of the Christians in his dominions,

many

of

whom

he martyred.

An

instance

is

related of his having put to death at one time

the general, St. Sarkies, with St. Martirose, the

son of the

latter,

and fourteen soldiers.*

* Book II,c. 44.

181

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

CHAPTER
The

?xig?i

of Arsaces

XVIII.

the Second,

and the

ponfifi-

cate of Nicrses the First.

Arsaces

a.d.363,
the Second, son ofTiran the Second,

ascended the throne of Armenia under the auspices of the king of Persia. This prince, instead
of studying the welfare of his subjects, and improving his kingdom, was no sooner in possession
of the crown, than he began a career of vice and

In the second year of his reign,

Pharnerseh the pontiff died, having held that
licentiousness.

dignity for the short period of three years.

will be recollected, that

we

It

stated in our last

chapter, that the Armenians had invited Nierses,

one of the posterity of

St.

Gregory, then residing

at Constantinople, to return to

Armenia, with

the ultimate view of nominating him to the

pontifical

chair.

For some reasons

he had

delayed accepting the invitation at that period,

and now, upon the death of Pharnerseh, it was

renewed. Complying with the people's wishes,
he hastened into Armenia, where he was invested

a. d. 364.

182

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
with the pontifical dignity. It is related, that
on his first admission into the church as a priest,
in Cesarea, the grace of the

ed resting over him

after he

Holy Ghost appear-

like a dove.

Immediately
had assumed the government of the

Armenian church he introduced into it various

which he had seen in use at Constantinople, and renewed the ancient and valuable
regulations,

ceremonies, which, in the preceding pontificates,

had been permitted

to

as the old records have

fall

A. D. 365.

it,

into the old, like precious

into disuse, inlaying,

new observances
stones. Many irrep-uthe

having also crept into the forms of public

worship, he convened a large meeting in the city
larities

of Ashtishat, where every thing objectionable

was condemned and expunged, and the whole

established on a

new and sound

erected convents to the

number

footing.*

He

of 2,000, and ap-

pointed, as superintendents over them, Shalita,

a good and just man, the disciple of St. Daniel,

with Epiphan, Ephraim and Gind Silcuney,

all

of

them worthy servants of our Lord and Redeemer.

He also built asylums for widows and orphans,
inns for the accommodation of strangers, with
numerous hospitals and almshouses, for the
support of which the cities and villages were
Over these establishments be placed
governors, and the whole were put under the
charged.

See Hist. B. II,

c.

44.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
immediate superintendence of

name was

183

deacon, whose

bis

Kliad, a native of the vilhige of Mart^o,

in the province of Carin.

The holy

St. Nierses

himself was unremittingly employed in furthering the welfare of his church, the whole of his

time being taken up in visitmgthe

cities, villages,

churches, convents, and hermitages, throuj^hout

the kingdom.

King Arsaces, and the nobles of

Armenia, having observed the zeal of their holy

pontiff, convened a meeting, in which they determined to constitute him high pontiff of their
religion, anxious to reward him by this high title,

though

it

before.

gave him no more power than he had

this period the pontificate of

From

Armenia, which had been created by

ter,

nected with other

head of

it

St. Silves-

Gregory, became entirely uncon-

for St.

christian

churches.

The

was deemed by the nation supreme

and no longer

obli"-ed to

receive consecration at Cesarea, that

ceremony

in all spiritual concerns,

being performed thenceforw^ard by the Armenian bishops.

In this

year the emperor Valentinian sent

ambassadors

to Arsaces, to prevail

upon him

to

renounce obedience to the Persians, and to place

bis kingdom under the protection of the Greeks.
Arsaces despised the exhortations of the ambassadors, and drove

disgrace.

them away from

He determined

his court

to rule his

with

kingdom

a. d. 366.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

184

independent of every power

and from that

period ceased paying tribute to both Greeks
and Persians. He then delivered himself up to

On

the indulgence of pleasure.

his

the return of

embassy, Valentinian, exasperated at the be-

haA iour of Arsaces, seized his brother Tiridates,

then,

as

will be recollected, an hostage at

it

Constantinople, and

jnit

him

to death.

He

also

ordered his general Theodosius to march with a

large

army

into Armenia,

and revenge the

insult

had been offered him, by subduing the

whole country. Alarmed at the news of this
that

intended

invasion,

Arsaces

applied

to

St

Nierses for assistance in arresting the progress

of the storm about to descend on

him and his

kingdom. The
accompanied by
several holy and eminent persons, went to meet
saint thereupon,

Theodosius,

whom he persuaded to suspend

hos-

he should receive further orders

from the emperor.
Nierses then proceeding to
tilities

until

Constantinople,
Valentinian,

obtained

an

and succeeded

in

interview

with

appeasing him.

was much pleased with the saint, who

had conversed with him on various subjects
with equal ability; and the emperor honoured
him with great respect. On the departure of

The

latter

Nierses from Constantinople the

hostages of

Arsaces family were delivered up to him. These

were, Tirithus, the grandson of Tiran, and the

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

whom

family of the deceased Tiiidates,

peror had put

death on the

to

185
the

em-

impulse

first

Valentinian gave in marriage to

of his rage.

Arsaces, whose wife was lately dead, a young

named Olympias, connected with the

imperial family.
With the whole of these
ISierses returned to Armenia.
The emperor,
virgin

previous to

the

Constantinople,

departure of the saint from

to

shew

hasty order he had given

sorrow

his
foi-

for

the

the death of Tiri-

bestowed great favours on young Gnelus,

dates,

the son of the deceased,

lie

appointed him to

the dignity of consul, and gave him immense

These marks of favour excited the

envy of Tirithus, wiiich, however, he suppressed
treasures.

until a

Gnelus, on his return to Armenia, hastened

it.

to

opportunity should occur to gratify

fit

pay a

visit to his

who was
related

still

alive in the village of

him

to

grandfather, the blind Tiran,

all

Coash, and

the above incidents, with

which the old man was unacquainted.

When

Tiran heard of the tragical end of Tiiidates, he

became exceedingly grieved " xVhT' exclaimed
:

he, "

him

am

the cause of his death, for

as an hostage to Julian,

punished

towed

for

it

and

with blindness

yielded

am now justly
!'"

Tiran bes-

the whole of his personal property on his

grandson Gnelus, consisting of various villages

and buildings, and desired him to remain with

bb

^^^
A. D. 367.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA,
iiim in the village of

Coash.

Gnelus

gratifie'l his

grandfather's desire, and shortly after married

Pharanzem, the daughter of Andovk. the chief of

the Seunies. The marriage was celebrated with
the greatest splendour, and the bridegroom was
prodigal of his gifts to nil the chiefs and other

guests assembled on the occasion,

he became extremely popular

the country.

It

was customary

the marriage of the king,

by which

in that part of
in

Armenia, on

or of any me:nber

of the royal family, for the nobles to place their

sons as pages in the court of the palace.

the occasion of the marriage of Gnelus

On
the

custom was observed, and the children of the

chiefs,

pomp

who

assisted in

to the festival,

manner to irive
were adorned by him with
this

the richest vestments, so that thev outshone

even those

in

attendance on the king.

By

the

splendour of his presents to the pages who

attended him, Gnelus rose still higher in the
estimation and favour of the chiefs.

who,

as

we

before

stated,

Tirithus,

regarded Gnelus

with no friendly eye, to gratify his malignity,

associated with

himself a miscreant named

Vardan Mameconian, and going to the king,

acquainted him with the trifling circumstance

we

have related above, charging his relation with

havin<r a design on the crown,

religiously

sworn

to

all

which was

by the wretch Vardan. The

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
king",

giving credit to the tale, banished his inno-

nephew from

cent

187

Ararat. Gnelus took refuge in

whence he removed

the province of Arberanev,

and

to Aliovit,

np

finally took

unjust persecution of

iiis

his residence in

Tiran, seeing this

the royal city of Zarishat.

unoffending grandson,

sent a message to Arsaces, severely reprehend-

ing

him

for

kmg was so

the

strano-le

him.

chamberlains

father,

his

to

him

in the village

where he

lived.

Some

time

short

Mount

Ararat,

was
and the number

Zulcote, and

this tragical

after

Arsaces was hunting

ing

of

Havins: executed the barbarous

order, they buried

had

the unnatural

incensed, that he sent private direc-

to

tions

Upon which

it.

so

in the

country surround-

which

much

event,

is

elated

not far from

by the

of animals with

sport,

which the

that he declared none of

mountain abounds,

had enjoyed the diversion in

Tirithus, and his
such perfection as himself.
who
were
in
the
number of his
minion Vardan,
his predecessors

attendants, and
lus,

who

informed the

still

sought to injure Gne-

king that his nephew had

a greater number and variety of beasts on a

mountain near Shahapivan,

Zalcote, and possessed a

in

the province of

more extraordinary

way of hunting them, than any king of Armenia

ever had.

This excited the jealousy of Arsaces,

bb

a. d. 368.

HISTORT OF ARMENIA.

188

who, with a secret design of killing Gnelus,

wrote to him to meet him on the mountain
above mentioned,

Immediately

together.

might hunt

in order that they

after the

dispatch of

his letter, the king set out for the

spot, in hopes of

coming upon

his

appointed

nephew un-

prepared in which event he might easily gratify

;

his

cruel disposition.

was excited

On his

arrival, his

envy

to the highest possible degree

by

seeing the beauty of the fields, the abundance of

game, and the splendid preparations that Gneservants

lus's

match.

were making

Arsaces,

for

the hunting

then privately directed the

envious and malignant Vardan to shoot Gnelus

as

if

undesignedly, with an arrow, during the

chase.

Following;- the order

he had received,

the miscreant shot the unfortunate leader of

the hunt in the back.

He dropped
On

horse and immediately expired.

pletion of their abominable project,

from his
the

com-

Arsaces,

and the detestable instrument of their

crime, began to lament and express every
external mark of sorrow for the unfortunate

Tirithus,

was termed. They removed the

body to Zarishat, where it was interred with
solemn pomp. The real circumstances, however, soon became known, and reaching the ears
of Nierses, he pronounced an anathema upon
the whole three, and put on mourning for

accident, as

A. D. 369.

it

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
the

The

deceased.

kinsf,

far

189

from shewing:

by
marryins: Pharanzem, the wife of the murdered Gnelus, although his queen Olympias
was still in existence. This Pharanzem was

contrition

woman

whose

sou]

for

his

crime,

ag:iravated

of great personal

it

beauty, but one

was defaced by every base passion

that could render a

human

creature detestable.
Shortly after her connection with Arsaces com-

menced, she succeeded in destroying- the queen

Olympias, by poison, administered by a vile
priest at the awful time of receiving the sacra-

ment.

After this she caused Valinak Seuney,

the general of the eastern division of the army,

to be assassinated,

and procured her father

Andovk, chief of the Seunies, to be appointed

She also obtained for the latter
in his room.
the government of the city of Tigranakert.
Nierses

the

pontiff,

events,

quitted

retired

to

observing these dreadful

the city of Valarshapat,

a convent,

where he

and

lived in

the

greatest seclusion.

CHAPTER

XIX.

The taking of Tigranakert by Shapuk.

The desertion

of Arsaces from the Persians to

the emperor, had been observed with no

little

anger by Shapuh; but as he was, at the time

when

a. d. 3?o.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

190

that event occurred, engaged in incessant wars

with the people of the north, he had no leisure

for the consideration of his affairs in

At

length, having

made peace with

Armenia.

all

his ene-

mies, he prepared to chastise Arsace?, with the

more remote view of proceeding

A. D. 371.

also against

the Greeks. Arsaces, on being made acquainted

with the hostile intentions of the kin^ of Persia,

sent

Tirithus and Vardan to

presents, to appease

peace.

him with larae

him and make a treaty of

Shapuh, having accepted the terms,

vited the

Armenian monarch

to

in-

accompany him

in his expedition against the Greeks.

Arsaces,

however, suspected the good faith of Shapuh,

and declined going with him, but sent to the
Persian army a detachment of Armenian troops.

The king having good reasons

for believing that

Vardan had misrepresented him

to Shapuh, summoned them to his presence,
and reprimanded them severely. He then took

Tirithus and

away

all

their appointments.

this treatment,

Bitterly stung

by

they set out to join the Persian

army, but Arsaces having heard of their motions,

despatched

Vasak,

with a strong

the

brother of Vardan,

force, to seize

and put them

to

The latter soon overtook, and killed both

of them.
Thus miserably perished two of the
greatest ruffians that stain the annals of Armedeath.

A. D. 372.

nian history.

Shapuh,

in his

advance against

the Greeks, had to pass the city of Tigranakert.

191

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
Being arrived at

he wished to enter,

this place,

to provide provisions for his army.

The governor,

Andovk, however, shut the gates against him.

Shapuh then sent messengers to him, saying,

Why

^'

aorainst

am

do you close the gates of Tigranakert

me

come not with

hostile intent, for

But Andovk
messengers with contempt, and

a friend to the Armenians

treated

the

!"

He

drove them back with disgrace.

then pre-

pared to defend the city against the Persians,

who made some

attempts to take

fruitless

it.

Having no time to lose in laying a regular siege

to it, Shapuh continued his march towards
Greece, after sending a letter to the inhabitants
of Tigranakert, wherein he said,
resisting

me you

have given

other people to act in like

I return I will give

your

"

By your

an example to

manner

but

when

city a severe lesson,

the recollection of which shall operate as a

terror on all others." Shapuh having concluded
his war with the Greeks, returned and laid siege
to

Tigranakert,

Armenian

after

auxiliaries.

sending to Nisibis his

The people

of this city,

instead of making overtures of peace to the

Persian king, mounted the walls, and scoffed

at his
*'

had

army.

" Have you not," said they,

sufficient experience.''

a second
bold and

failure ?"

daring

One

Do you

wish

of the inhabitants,

than

the rest,

for

more

cried out.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

192

"Go away

from

many

will attend

Shapuh If you do not>

you and your troops^
more severe than those you formerly expeShapuh replied to these taunts
rienced from us
evils

us,

!"'

in

manner,

this

"

Do you presume

yourselves Armenian soldiers

to call

You speak

in a

very brave style, but act the part of cowards.

The brave never hide themselves behind

and

in security revile their foes

tend courageously in the open

No

field.

walls,

thev con-

You

act

women, whose principal weapons are their

tongues!" The citizens continued to return

like

answers of a similarly contemptuous nature.

Shipuh, on this, feeling incensed, called the
Grecian captives then with him, and told them
that

if

they would fight with courage and good

army during the siege of the city,

he would set them all at liberty, and bestow
on them large rewards on its reduction. The
will

with

prisoners

accepted

his

were exceedingly glad at the

it with eagerness, and desired

immediately led

commanded

to the

storm.

his Persian troops to

offer,

to be
Shapuh, then

surround the

and commence discharging missiles at

the men stationed on the battlements.
He

walls,

placed in the hands of his Greek prisoners combustibles of various descriptions, to set

fire

to

the city, and stationed them near the battle-

ment^,

with

many huge wheeled

machines.

iS3

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
called

asses,

built

the

in

of chests,

form

drawn
with covers of extraordinary thickness,
following
by three persons, and used in the
way.

They were brought

close under the walls,

and, from their peculiar construction, there

was

empty space beneath them to hold

men, who, secured from harm by the

a sufficient
several

cover above, could undermine the battlements

When many of these are joined
their ease.
at

to a
together they afford shelter and protection
body of men, whose operations rarely fail

destroymgthestrongestfortifications.
prisoners having

The Greek

drawn forward these formidable

we may so call
instruments commenced un-

engines, or moveable batteries,

them, with their

if

Great,

dermhiing the walls of Tigranakert.

however, was the labour required

tremendous foundation stones,

Tigranes the Great.
?aw these operations

When

to

the

by
Armenians

laid

the

move
there

from the battlements,

one of
they divided their forces into parts
Persians
employed in galling the
;

which was
with

their

arrows,

the other in annoying the

down upon
miners below, by rolling stones
perfect security
them. But the latter were in
afforded them
from the bulwark their machines
impression upon
above, the stones making no
one side
them. Shapuh, observing that already
the other sides
of the battlement was shaking, and

CO

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

194

ready to

fall,

ordered the trumpets to sound a

The

general assault.

besiegers

then running

forward, cast showers of spears, stones, and

arrows from
the

upon the Armenians on

The Greeks darted their

all sides,

battlements.

combustibles into the city, which, in a short

time,

was

The inhabitants, in a state

knew not what to do many

in flames.

of consternation,

were wounded and

battlement

fell

fell

At

fight undauntedly.

others
last

continued to

two sides of the

with a horrible crash

at the

same moment breaches were made in other

parts. The besiegers then rushed in, a massacre
of the inhabitants ensued, and

many

of the Per-

sians falling in the assault, the blood of the killed

inundated the

streets, giving

them

the appear-

ance of what they would exhibit after a hard

rain.

In the meanwhile the Greeks were employed

in

throwing their combustibles, and a terrible

conflagration of

all

the buildings took place.

Dreadful Avere the screams and lamentations

heard on

all

who were

sides from the children

butchered indiscriminately by the in-

Those who escaped the

furiated assailants.
fell

and women,

by the sword

fire

and those who had taken

refuge in their houses from

the fury of the

The governor
by the fire.
Andovk was burnt to death in his house. Shapuh,

soldiers perished

seeing the city almost destroyed, and but few of

195

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
the inhabitants surviving, ordered his troops to

Those of the citizens that

escaped death during the storm he took with
him as prisoners, and ordered that henceforward
cease from slaughter.

the tribe of the Seunies should remain without

a chief, as Andovk, their late head, had held

After having caused
out the city against him.
the

Armenian troops, which he had sent to

Nisibis befoi;^ the siege, to rejoin him, he quitted

Gnelus, chief of the Anzevazies,

the country.

was appointed general of the eastern division of

the Armenian army in the room of Andovk.

CHAPTER

XX.

The destruction of Arshacavan and

the cruelty

of Arsaces,

On the

reconciliation of Arsaces with Shapuh, a.d.

and the march of the latter into Greece, the

former began to build a city on that part of Mount
Ararat which is in the province of Kog. Having
finished

it

to people
it to

he called
it

Arshacavan.

it

Desiring

as quickly as possible, he directed

be proclaimed, that

their habitation in his

all

new

who would

take up

city should be free

from the arm of justice, and should not be amenable to any tribunal for any crime.

On

this

being publicly known, the city was soon stocked

cc 2

370.

1%

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
with debtors, murderers, robbers, and every description of

bad and dishonest characters.

In a

became extremely numerous,

yet no notice was taken of their actions, however
flagitious they were. The Armenian chiefs were
sadly annoyed by the ejcistence of this nest of
miscreants, their servants plundering them, and
then fleeing- thither, secure from the arm of the
They applied repeatedly to the sovereign
law.
short time they

A. D. 373.

to

annul the privileges of the inhabitants of

Arshacavan, but he was deaf to

ail

their repre-

Having heard that Shapuh had

returned from the campaign against the Greeks,
being aware of his intention to besiege Tigrasentations.

nakert, although unacquainted with the fate of

that city, the

Armenian

chiefs

deputed a few

from their number to wait on that monarch, with

letters,

acquainting him with the subject of

their grievances,

them

to

and praying him

to join

all

with

demolish the newly built city of Arsha-

cavan, and to take vengeance on Arsaces

in the

event of which they offered to perform any

service for him.
at
it

On

the arrival of the deputies

Tigranakert they were astonished to see

in

such ruin.

proceeded

They, however, immediately

the

tent of the

Persian king,

and delivered him

their letters.

Shapuh was

to

extremely glad, when he discovered the object

of their mission, and

when the Armenian troops.

197

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

army during the

lie was then
sieoe of Tigranakert, and for which
with a
waking, joined him, he detached them
of
body of Persian cavalry, under the command

which he had separated from

one of his

own

his

generals, to their aid.

He

also

these
gave directions to the general commanding
troops, to act implicitly

Armenian

chiefs;

by the

direciions of the

he was, however, desirous that

Arsaces might be taken prisoner and conveyed

to

Shapuh shortly

Persia.

Persia.

When

took refuge

in

after

retired

to

Arsaces heard of these events, he

the fortress of Ani in Upper Ar-

joined
menia. The Persian general, having been
by the disaffected chiefs, proceeded thither,
The king, however,
besieged, and captured it.
his escape to the regions

about Caucasus,

where he was protected by

the Georgians.

made

the Persian general found that the king's

person was not in the fortress, he seized all the

When

bodies of
royal treasures, with the embalmed
which
several of the former kings of Armenia,
there in vaults prepared for that

had been kept

purpose.
Persia.

With

When

these he rejoined his master in

a.d.
the chiefs heard that Arsaces

had taken refuge

in the

country about

Mount

Caucasus, they marched their troops against

Arshncavan, took it, and slaughtered all the inexception
habitants indiscriminately, with the
away captives.
of sucking babes, whom they took

374.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

198

They were urged

by
by

to this act of severity

the manner in which they had been treated

their servants. Nierses, the pontiff, having heard

ofthis event, left his retirement,

to the irritated chiefs,

immediately went

and taking the babes from

conveyed the latter to a town in the

neighbourhood of Arshacavan, where he provided
their hands,

These children

nurses to take care of them.

were well brought up, and on

their attaining

maturity, went under the name of Vines because,

;

according to some, they were carried by their

made
According to others, the name
from Vines, the name of the

captors from their birth place, in baskets

of vine leaves.

had

its

village in

origin

which they were brought up. Nierses

caused the bodies of the kings of Armenia, which

we mentioned
from the

before, as having

fortress of

off

Ani by the Persian general,

to be restored to the nation,

in a village

been borne

named Alzc

and he interred them

at the foot of

Mount

Aragaz.
A.D.

375.

Intelligence of the destruction of Arshacavan

being brought to Arsaces, he became furious

with rage.

He

Georgian troops,

forthwith

assembled a few

with which he entered Ar-

menia, and during a period of twelve months,

wandered about the king:dom

forcements.

Armenian

He
troops,

at length

rein-

seekins:

obtained

few

when he deemed himself

*9^

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
subdue the rebel chiefs.
Nerseh the Camsaracan, at the head of the party
the
against the king, on receiving notice of

sufficiently strong to

latter's

determination to bring the quarrel to a

speedy

colissue, united all the forces of his

and marched against the royal army.

The opposing troops soon met, and a well coneach side,
tested battle ensued many fell on

leao-ues,

next
yet neither party proved victorious. The
day both armies retreated from the scene of
the combat to recruit.

While they were

in this

a. d. 377.

and preparing for a second conflict, a body

of Theoof Grecian troops, under the command
frontiers of
dosius, made its appearance on the

state,

Armenia, the cause of which was as follows

Valens, the successor and brother of the emthe
peror Valentinian, had been informed that
Armenians had assisted the Persians, when the
latter,

under the command of Shapuh, under-

took an expedition against the empire. He also

was aware that Arsaces had furnished a body of
troops to the Persian monarch. On this account

he had issued orders to his general Theodosius to invade Armenia, and ravage the country.
Arsaces, on seeing himself surrounded by his
insurgent
foes, having on his right and left his
chiefs,

and

peror,

was

in front
in

the

troops of the

an agony of distress

em-

and having

himself
scarcely any other means of preserving

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

200

from utter destruction, he sent messengers to

Nierses the pontiff, entreating him to assist him
to pacify his chiefs,

of the emperor.

and save him from the hands

averse to interfere.
peace, he
tress."

Avill

however, was
says he, " he obtain

The blessed
'

again

Ir,"

fill

saint,

the country with dis-

Theking, however, reiterated

his entreaty,

so that, at length, the pontiff consented to be

the mediator between them.

on the

chiefs,

Having waited

he succeeded in making them

desist from further hostility against the king,

and caused both parties

**

to

make

this

covenant^

that the king should from that period

employ

himself in regulating and improving the country,

and that the chiefs should pay him allegiance

and due honour." Merujan, chief of the Arzrunians, and his brother-in-law, Vahan the Mameconian, refused to make any concession; and
when they found that Arsaces and the other
chiefs were reconciled, they went to Persia,

where they abjured

their faith.

St.

Nierses,

immediately after peace was restored between

the king and his subjects, went to Theodosius
the Grecian general, and entreated him to desist

from

his intention

of ravaging the

country;

promised him that tribute should be paid, and

hostages given from the sons of the chiefs, with

Pap

the son of Arsaces, to secure the further

obedience of the Armenian nation.

Theodosius

201

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
ivas a

man

distinguished for extraordinary sua-

vity, virtue,

and piety, and could not

He

entreaties of Nierses.

the

(Uer's proposals,

resist the

therefore agreed to

and havingreceived the tri-

bute and hostages, with a letter which Arsaces

wrote on the occasion to Valens the emperor, he

prepared to return to Constantinople. Theodosius
earnestly begged the holy

him; the

man

to

accompany

some hesitation, consented,

and they commenced their journey. Nierses appointed his deacon, Khad, whom he had lately
latter, after

consecrated bishop of Bagrevand and Arsarunians, to preside over the church during his ab-

sence.

On the arrival of the general and the saint

at the court of the emperor, the former

commu-

nicated the peace he had concluded with the

Armenians, and presented the

letter of Arsaces.

But Valens was extremely angry when he learned

the line of conduct wdiich Theodosius had adopted,

and refused

to see the holy Nierses,

immediately sent into banishment.

whom he

The Arme-

nian hostages he ordered to be put to death.

Theodosius supplicated the emperor

his cruel orders;

to

recal

and prevailed upon him so

far

as to obtain the lives of the prisoners; but nothing

that he could urge in behalf of St. Nierses,

the least eftect on Valens.

had

The blessed saintwas,

forthwith, put on board ship, to proceed to the

,spot

appointed for his

exile.

dd

It

was

the winter

a. d. ars.

202

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
season, and the ship had not proceeded far

a violent storm arose, which cast

when

them away on

Although the vessel went to

a desert island.

pieces on her striking the land, yet the holy

Nierses and the crew succeeded in oetting safe

ashore.

They found the

island extremely barren,

nourishment

affording no

fit

were obliged from hunger, at

man.

for

first to

They

eat the roots

of the trees which grew there; but by the pro-

vidence of God,
fishes

in a short time, the sea

upon the dry land

telli2:ence

such abundance that

during which they resided

for eight months,

there, they never

in

threw her

were

in

want.

When

the in-

of the banishment of Nierses reached

Armenia, the king being then free from his

enemies, broke the covenant he had so solemnly

made with
distress;

his

chiefs

and sought

in

to

the

moment

of his

revenge on them the

mortifications their former opposition had oc-

casioned him.

stratagem

Some

the race of the Camsaracans

by
was

he succeeded in killing

almost annihilated by his treacherous conduct.

He

invited the whole of this tribe to the city

of Armavir, whither they repaired without the

least suspicion of the fate that

When they

awaited them.

arrived, the ruthless Arsaces caused

every individual of them to be butchered, man,

woman, and child It happened, however, that
!

one

member

of the Camsaracans escaped

the

203

HISTORY OF ARMENM.

He had

fete of his tribe.

not accompanied the

when they set out on the invitation of the

His name was Spandarat, the son of
king.

rest

Arshavir, and brother of Nerseh.

He was married
and

to a descendant of the Arsacidoe,

at the

period of the bloody massacre of his race,

residing at Hashtens with his family.

heard of

was

When

he

he took his wife

this dreadful event,

and two sons, Shavarsh and Gazavon, with the

The
rest of his family, and fled into Greece.

Khad, then the officiating patriarch,

admonished Arsaces for his cruelty, which
irritating the king, he ordered him to be imme-

holy

diately stoned.

On

the agents of the kingpro-

ceeaing to execute this order, the brothers of

Khad's daughter's husband, who were present^

interfered and prevented them. These relations
of

Khad were men

of great bodily strength, of

On

the race of the Apahunians.

of Arsaces again

the creatures

attempting to execute the

mandate they had received, Khad's

friends attacked them sword in hand, mortally
cruel

wounded them, and rescued

with

whom

they

retired

to

the

holy bishop,

their

province.

Arsaces durst not follow them thither, fearing

that they might be joined by other chiefs, and
thus create a dangerous rebellion.
tried to take off

chery.

He

Khad by

his old

He

method, trea-

called his chief eunuch,

dd

therefore

who

wasi

204

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
entirely devoted to him, and gave

him private

instructions to assassinate the blessed bishop-.

This coming to the knowledge of Shavasp the

Arzrunian, he invited the eunuch to accompany

him

in a

hunting excursion,

when he prevented

the execution of the wretch's designs by killing

A. D. 379.

him. About this time Valens died, and Theodosius the

Great was elevated to the imperial

throne.

The

release of

all

latter

immediately ordered the

the holy fathers,

whom

his prede-

cessor had sent into exile. Nierses consequently

obtained his liberty. The emperor was so

much

attached to him that he retained him at his

court for two years, at the end of which period
the great council of Constantinople took place.
it, and when
he returned into Armenia.

Nierses assisted at

CHAPTER
The abandonment and

it

terminated,

XXL

captivity

of Arsaces ; and

the almost total destruction of the

Armenia by
A.D. 379

Shapuh,

the

kingdom of
treachery of Merujan.

at this

time,

encouraged by the

recent events in Armenia, and perhaps secretly

instigated

by the

chiefs of that country, sent a

large army against Arsaces, headed

of great

skill

by a Pahlavie
and courage, named Alanozan.

205

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

The Armenian monarch, without allies, and

hated by his chiefs, saw that he had no other
means of safety than flight. He retired therefore to a fortress on a

where his enemies

The Armenian chiefs,

hill,

could not approach him.

on the
their

appearance of the invaders, joined

first

ranks

and on the

pursued huii to the spot

king,

flight of the

which he had taken

in

refuge, blocking up

every pass by which he

could have escaped.

Arsaces, observing this,

became dreadfully
message

to

agitated,

and sent a secret

Alanozan the Persian general, saying,

"art thou not of the same tribe as myself, a Pahlavie.-* Thou brave Arsacian Why dost thou thus
!

hem me

about

to take

me

prisoner? Give

me

but

the means of passing into Greece, and behold

I resign to thee the

nia

!"

crown and sceptre

of

Arme-

Alanozan paying no attention to

this,

Arsaces came to the determination of delivering

himself up to him, with the ultimate view of

He

going to Shapuh.
Pahlavie

first

to

swear that he would commit

no violence on him.

went over

to

obliged, however, the

the

This being done, Arsaces

camp

surrendered himself.

of his enemies, and

Many

of the chiefs, on

beholding the fallen condition of their monarch,

could not help commiserating him.

Some

of

them determined to accompany him to Shapuh,

amonor whom were Vasak the Mamiconian, and

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

206

Dirastamatin, the steward of the royal household.

With

the whole of these Alanozan returned

On

to Persia.

their

arrival,

Shapuh directed

every possible honour and respect to be paid to

them, and appointed them a palace for their

residence.

The Persian monarch then obliged

Arsaces

write

to join

ment

to

him

to

in Persia.

Pharanzem,

He

his queen,

also sent a detach-

of troops to Armenia, with an order to the

and nobles, directing them

chiefs

with their queen to the Persian

were much alarmed

chiefs

command, and

sent to

to

proceed

capital.

The

unexpected
Shapuh begging that they
at this

might be permitted to remain in their own

Shapuh remaining inflexible, they
country.
and furiously attacking
exasperated,
became
the troops he had sent for their escort, put
to flight.
tired

them

Tliey then quitted Armenia, and re-

into diff"erent countries.

One

of them,

Varazdat, an Arsacian, went to Constantinople;

and was appointed

to a situation in the imperial

Queen Pharanzem also, having collected immense treasures from the royal palaces,
retired in company with Mushel, a Mamiconian,
palace.

to the strong fortress of Artagers, in Araxazor,

which had been recently repaired and strengthened by Arsaces. From this retreat she wrote to
prince Pap, then, it will be remembered, a hostage at Constantinople, and urged him to en-

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
deavour,

by means

207

and the Greek

of Nierses

chiefs, to obtain the restoration of the ubiiost

ruined

kingdom

of his

" If this be

father.

hopless," says she, "at least do something to

endeavour

to

me

save

hands of Shapuh."

came

to the

extremely

\\

from

into

falling

the

hen the Persian monarch

of these events, he

a. d. 380.

was

knowledge
and forthwith caused Arsaces

ani;ry,

to be seized, loaded wiih chains,

and transported

to Khujastan, and there placed in the castle of

Oblivion

so called because

all

who were once

placed there were never more heard

names even were forbidden

pain of partaking of their
this, sent

to be

iate.

Their

of.

mentioned, on
IShapuh,

another army into Armenia,

after

headed

by the two apostates, Merujan the Arzrunian,

and Vahan the Mamiconian, of whom we before

On

made some mention.

the country, they found

state of anarchy.

neither was there

it

in

their entering

a most deplorable

The laws were not regarded,

any kmd of authority acknow-

They proceeded on to the castle of

Artao-ers, where queen Pharanzem had sought

ledf^ed.

protection, and laid siege to

attacks, they found

it

it:

but after several

was impregnable by arms

thev therefore turned the siege into a blockade.

The inhabitants,
was no prospect

at lengih,

finding that there

of relief from Pap, to

whom

the queen had written, opened the gates, and

208

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
surrendered. Every thing in the castle

up

to

spoil

The

and plunder.

was

giveii

inhabitants,

with Pharanzem the queen, were taken into

Assyria, and there,

by

various species of torture>

compelled to abjure their

Some were

faith.

picketted on the sharpened pegs of waggons,

and thus forced

to

forsake

they

religion

venerated, and adopt one they abhorred.

whose firmness was proof against

all

Those

the wicked

ingenuity of their tormentors, expired under

torture

thus sealing with their blood the testi-

mony of their attachment to Christianity. Mushel

escaped to Constantinople, and there related
these horrors to Nierses. Merujan and

all

I'^turned

two

Vahan

from Assyria again into Armenia, like

fiends, spreading destruction

came. All the Jews residing

in the

conveyed by them into Persia.

wherever they

kingdom were
Arsaces, find-

ing himself in inextricable bondage, and inform-

ed

of the

dreadful

events

that

had

lately

occurred in Armenia, was driven to despair,

and seizing a sword, which the carelessness of

his

him

guards had permitted

plunged

it

into his breast

to

have,

and expired.

reign lasted eighteen years,

or,

he
His

according to

other computations, thirty years, including the

period of his exile.

Arsaces was a monarch of vitiated principles,

and the sole cause of

all

the misery that visited

mSTORY OF ARMENIA.
his

He was

kingdom.

tyrannical

implacable

20(>

and

cruel, treacherous,

resentment,

his

in

stranger to every virtue that can render

power

amiable, and devoid of every feeling that en-

nobles humanity.

bbapuh, some short time

large army, and placed

it

after,

assembled a

under the

command

of Merujan the apostate, directing

Armenia

again,

reignty of
chiefs,

it,

if

him to enter
and promising him the sove-

he succeeded in subduing the

and prevailing on the inhabitants to em-

To

brace the religion of the Persians.

him,

in attaining

this

latter

object,

assist

he sent

with the army a number of Magi, the ministers

of the Persian religion.

Merujan accepted the

terms, and forthwith set forward on his expe-

He

dition.

hungry

entered Armenia like a raging and

and seizing the wives and relations

of the self-exiled chiefs, he confined them in
castles

wolf,

in

the

hopes

Would be induced again

that
to

their

come

husbands

to their native

He

then

seized the bishops and priests, and sent

them

country to sue

all

for

their release.

many of them
by various tortures in defence of their
The remainder of the christian mi-

to Persia and Assyria, where

perished
religion.

nisters

were kept in close confinement.

books wihch he found

-the

in

All the

the country, written in

Greek character, he caused to be burnt and

ee
;

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

'SIO

issued an order that no Armenian should learn

that language.

The

inhabitants were only per-

mitted to use the Persian characters in their

writings.

We before observed

that

all

the books

Armenian language were written in

the Greek and Syriac characters, the Armenians having no alphabet of their own. The
Syriac was used in religious writings, the
Greek in scientific works, and the Persian,
in the

began to be employed in the

forms and statutes of law.
The Magi, accomat this period,

panied

by executioners,

were

distributed

amongst the towns and villages of the kingdom,

where they forced the inhabitants to forsake

them the only alternative

The dreadful news of these

their religion, giving

of instant death.

enormities reaching Constantinople,

St.

Nier-

ses, and all the Armenians who were about him,

were plunged into the deepest sorrow many
:

of the chiefs

who had

commencement

left

the country at the

of the persecution,

came

into

Greece, and were well received by their christian brethren in that country.

Tke blessed

St.

Nierses, after praying fervently for his perse-

cuted country, went to Theodosius the emperor,

and earnestly besought him to appoint Pap, the

son of Arsaces, king of Armenia; and send him,
with the remainder of the Armenian hostages
at

Constantinople,

and a suitable

force

to

HKTORY OF ARMENIA.

21i

take possession of Armenia,

by which he would

prevent the

of christian blood

in that

furthe-r effusion

unhappy country. H^ solemnly entreat-

ed him to grant his request, if not for the sake

of expelling the old enemies of the empire, the
Persians, at least for the sake of preserving the
christian religion from the violence

then daily offered to

which was

it.

Theodosius, unable to withstand the supplications of the saint, invested

of royalty.

Pap with

the ensigns

He then ordered his general Terentius

to collect, with

practicable speed, a large

all

army, and march with

it

to

Armenia, to put the

prince in possession of his lawful inheritance.

The emperor retained Zarmandught, the wife

of Pap, with her two sons Arsac^s and Valarsaces as hostages for her husband's allegiance.

The Armenian

chiefs,

who had,

>avoided disputing the

joined Pap.
individual

until this period,

power of Shapuh, now

Spandarat, the Camsaracan, the

who had escaped

the slaughter of

Sumbat, the son

of Bagarat the Bagratian chief, were amongst

his tribe, as related above, and

those

now

who

united themselves to his forces.

All

prepared for the expedition into Armenia.

ee 2

212

HISTORY or ARMENIA.

CHAPTER
The reign of Pap and
A. D. 381.

XXII.

the pontificate of

Shahak.

Pap, the son of Arsaces the Second, being

appointed king of Armenia by the emperof
Theodosius, marched to that country, accompanied by a large body of Greek troops, commanded

by

Terentius.

Merujan, having heard of the

approach of the king,

fled into Persia, after

with the governors of the castles

which the wives of the chiefs were confined,
to hang their prisoners upon the battlements,

lieaving orders

in

He

Ib derision of their husbands.

also forbade

the removal of their bodies, but directed

that

they should remain there until they were de-

voured by the birds of the

putrid as to
this, first

fall

to pieces.

air,

The

or

chiefs perceiving

and having

attacked these castles,

reduced them, put the garrisons

when they

to the

sword,

women and

took the corpses of the

gave them christian buriah

become so

There were a few

who had been kept in irons, and who

had escaped the fate of the women these were
released and sent to their native places. Some
individuals

time previous to the departure of Merujan from

Armenia, he dispatched

letters to

Shapuh,

who

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

213

'Was then in the province of Khorasan, to acquaint

with the appointment of Pap to the crown

hinj

of i\rmenia by the emperor Theodosius, and of

the arrival in that country of the Grecian force

which

the latter

had sent with the young prince

to secure the throne.

Shortly after, he again
wrote to the Persian king, informing him that

the Grecian general had entirely expelled the

Persians from Armenia.

On

the receipt of this

communication, Shapuh became exceed-

last

ingly angry, and dispatched a messenger to

son Artashir, directing him to assemble,

his

without delay, the whole force of Persia, together with troops from the Ghees, Aluans,

and

all

the other

his sway.

mand

nations

These were

that

acknowledged

placed under the comof Merujan, whom the Persian monarch

all

ordered to advance with the greatest expedition,

and give battle

nian forces.

to the

Greek and Arme-

When Pap and Terentius heard

they applied to the emperor

for

this,

more troops.

Theodosius immediately issued orders to Ad-deus, one of his principal officers, to collect all
the power of Greece, with the various engines
of

war then

in use,

of Pap. This

and march

to the assistance

was quickly done, and a junction

being formed between Terentius and Addeus,

the whole body marched to the neighbourhood
of Mount Nepat, and
plain.

encamped on an extensive

The Persians advanced

to this place,

and

214

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
pitched their tents exactly opposite to those of
the comlained armies. Terentius had previously

directed Georgianus,

who commanded the infan-

bulwark round the Grecian and

Armenian camp with the shields of his men. This
try to form a

being done, he posted his troops in the best

possible to prevent a surprise
all

way

the bucklers on

sides presenting a formidable rampart.

allied troops

profusion of gold

which they and

The armour
ther,

The

made a splendid show, from

and

silver

their horses

the

ornaments with

were decorated.
was of lea*

of the Grecian soldiers

with gold embroidery, and so tough as to

be impenetrable

to

arrow or lance.

The appearance of the Persian army was no

less splendid. The armour used by that nation
was of brass and iron. The Ghees and Aluans,
headed by their respective kings, and clad in
their peculiar war-costume, rendered the

The

a very imposing spectacle.

regarded

each

other

with

whole

hostile armies

feelings

of the

greatest rage, hardly able to repress their desire for

an immediate attack. At sun-rise, on

the day after the Persians

the Armenian and

came

men

sight of

Grecian forces, the com-

manders of the respective armies

their

in

in order of battle.

marshalled

The enemy were

as-

tonished at the brilliant reflection from the shields

and embroidered armour of the Greek troops,

caused by the

latter

being to the westward

nrSTORT OF ARMENIA.
of their opponents.

This, however,

215

was a

dis^

advantage, for the sun, darting his rays in the

faces

combined Armenian and Greek

of the

troops, dazzled them, so that they could not see

distinctly.

Saint Nierses,

who had accompanied

countrymen, now ascended to the top of

Mount Nepat, and falling on his knees, lifted up

his

his hands,

and prayed that victory might attend

the followers of the cross.

This was agreed upon as the signal for the

Greeks and Armenians to charge.

The two

armies were quickly engaged, and in their meeting seemed like two mountains of equal bulk
striving against each other

the war-cries of the

combatants, and the clash of their weapons and

armour rent the sky. At this moment the favour

of the Almighty was manifested in an extraorthe Armenians and Greeks were
dinary way
:

much incommoded by the sun, which beamed

fiercely upon them, when on a sudden a thick
cloud intervened and quite obscured his rays.

strong wind then arose, which blew with such

force against

the Persians, that their arrows

were driven back against themselves

voured army

now

the fa-

rushed to the conflict with

redoubled confidence, and were met with equal

The Persians fought most undauntedly,

and for some time there was no perceptible
advantage obtained by either side.

courage.

216

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

The

noise and uproar increased, and torrents^

ofblood deluged the

we mentioned

field.

before,

The favourable wind,

continued to blow

still

with increased violence, animating the one side

by

the certainty of divine aid, and throwing

confusion into the ranks of the other.

Shergir,

king of the Ghees, a very powerful man, at the

head of his troops, fought bravely for some time

on the spot where he had first taken up his
ground, animating his

men by voice and

gesture:

having succeeded in repulsing the Armenians

opposed
his

At

to him,

by their shields.
moment the Camsaraean Spandarat

troops,
this

charged

he advanced, surrounded by

and

encircled

this division of the Persian

army, and

breaking through the thick array of arms and

men, came up to Shergir, and with a blow of his

sword brought him to the ground. He then
turned on the troops of the fallen king, and put
the whole of them to

flight.

They were encoun-

tered in their retreat by the Greeks, and almost

all killed.

many

Mushel, the Mamiconian, performed

gallant exploits in this battle

he attacked

and slew Caren, a Persian general of great reputation in arms and at the head of a body of cavalry
;

charged and dispersed the Aluans, whose king,

was wounded by him, and narrowly escaped becoming his prisoner. Sumbat, an Arme-

Jurnoir,

nian general, also distinguished himself against

217

HISTORY OF ARMENIA*
that

body

of the

enemy where Merujan was

sta-

wing of
the end of

tioned; he succeeded in turning the left

the Persian army, and continued, until

them without intermission^

the fight, to harrass

own

destroying numbers with his

The

hand.

Persians at length abandoned the field in the

utmost confusion, leaving many thousands of

their slain

on the

field.

Sumbat made on the

of the apostate Methe latter was wounded,

In a charge which

troops, about the person

rujan, the

horse of

so that the miscreant

was unable

to quit the

with the same speed as the rest of the

field

Sumbat,

fugitives.

him with
at the

observing

pursued

this,

the utmost ardour, and overtook

edge of the thickets of Cagaiovit.

him
The

gallant general charged the apostate's followers,

and

after a severe conflict

him
and

prisoner.

He

succeeded

tied his

at first intended to carry

camp, but reflecting that

there,

him

his design.

to the allied

St. Nierses,

might probably set him

changed

in taking

hands behind him,

at

who was

liberty,

he

Lookingaround, he observed

at a short distance the tents of the inhabitants

of Cagaiovit, and a large

fire

near them.

He

ap-

proached the spot, and found a great number of

people gathered around this fire, before which
was a spit on which they had placed some meat
to be dressed. Sumbat took the meat from the
ff

218

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
and bending the

spit,

latter into

a crown in shape, put

it

something like

into the fire to heat,

and

"

thus addressed the apostate,

You aspired to
a crown, Merujan, with the desire of possessing
that of Armenia. Now you are aware, that I, as
a Bagratian noble, enjoy an hereditary right of
performing the act of coronation of the Armenian

monarchs.

me,
nia

to
!"'

crown you at this moment king of ArmeThe crown formed of the spit being now

red hot, he took

fire,

then a duty incumbent on

feel it

and placed

with a pair of tongs from the

upon the detested head of the

it

it

abominable apostate. Thus perished the wicked

]Merujan.
A. D. 382.

Sumbat returned
and further

to the

camp

hostilities ceased.

of his friends,

Pap was now

the undisputed possessor of the throne

distributed gifts of great value to those

been instrumental

He would

in

and

who had

procuring him the crown.

not permit Terentius, the Grecian ge-

neral, to leave

Armenia, retaining him near his

person and loading him with honour and riches.

Addeus, the colleague of Terentius, was sent back

to Greece with the troops of the emperor, after
receiving rewards suitable to the distinguished
services he

had performed

Immediately

monarch.

convened an assembly
posed of

all

for the

Armenian

after this, St.

Nierses

at Valarshapat,

com-

the chiefs and princes of Armenia,

219

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
with the bishops, and other dignitaries of the
church, where a solemn covenant was made, that
ev^ery

one would henceforward lead a

of

it

first

who

of

Pap, however, was

righteousness and peace.

one of the

life

disregarded the observance

he gave himself up to the guidance of his

passions, and vice of the worst description in a

short time
ses

became

his reigning principle.

Nier-

beheld the gradual change in the king's

habits with the deepest pain, and endeavoured

by every gentle means to lead his royal pupil

back to the paths of virtue. The mild admonitions of the blessed saint failing to
effect

he looked

for,

produce the

he assumed a higher tone

was

of reprehension, which

so displeasing to the

king, that he caused the pontiff to be secretly put

to death

by poison, which was effected in the

Khakh, in the province of Ekeliaz.

village of

Thus, say the ancient records, was

brilliant light of the

this

church extinguished,

most
after

illuminating the pontifical throne for a period of

twenty, or according to others, thirty-four years.

Just before his death, the precious saint foretold

many important
the lapse of

He declared

events.

fifty

years, the pontificate should

never more be possessed by the

St.

Gregory, and

that after

posterity of

that, in aflertime, the

kingdom

should be troubled by the incursions of the

tribes of Archers, &c.

It is related, that,
ff

on

this

a.d. 383

220

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
mournful event, Shalita the Syrian, and Spipliall
the Greek, disciples of old St. Daniel, who lived
as hermits, the former

the latter on a

hill

on a mountain called Lion,

named

the throne of Diana,

formerly sacred to the heathen Gods, both beheld

St. Nierses

ascending with glory into heaven,

The

surrounded by a host of angels.

afforded

them

infinite

sight

joy; and subsequently

meeting, they related to each other an account

of their vision.

they beheld

it

Finding that the time at which

corresponded to the period of the

Saint's decease, they reported the circumstance

in all parts of the

named

kingdom. Nierses

Isaac, hereafter, as

residing at the

we

left

one son,

shall see, pontiff,

time of his father's death at

Constantinople, whereheperfectedhimself in the

knowledge of the Holy Scriptures, andthedifferA. D. 384.

ent sciences. Shahak, of the family of Albianus,

the bishop of Hare, born in the city of

Manaz-

kert in the province of Apahunies, succeeded

was a good man,

eminent for every virtue, and well worthy the
He was
his:h office to which he was elected.

JNfierses in

raised

the pontificate; he

to the pontifical dignity

Pap, who,

observing the

through king

general

mourning

throughout the nation on the death of Nierses,

procured the nomination of Shahak, on account

of the universal reverence and esteem in

he was held.

which

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
Pap,

after the cruel

murder he had perpetrated

=on the person of the late

degenerated
creatures

lamented

listening to the

who were

221

pontiff, daily-

suggestions

of

unable to appreciate a good

sovereign's worth, he foolishly resolved to rebel

agamst the emperor. Uninterrupted prosperity,

men in general, made him forget the debt

he owed his benefactor. He dismissed Terentius

as with

with his troops, and hastened to collect an army

in the province of Bagrevand. Terentius, leaving

Armenia, dispatched information of the conduct

of

Pap

him

to Theodosius,

to return

who immediately

and commence

the ungrateful monarch.

directed

hostilities against

The emperor

also di-

rected the troops in Cappadocia to join Terentius

without delay.

While the Armenian

forces,

Pap in the province of Bagrevand,

were preparing for hostilities, they were suddenly attacked by Terentius, and after a sharp
contest, in which a great number of them were
During the fight,
slain, completely routed.

B.ssembled by

Terentius killed Gnelus,

the general of

the

eastern division of the Armenian army, with a

blow of his sword, which clove his scull. This

battle was the more decisive as the defeated
troops were taken by surprize.
Pap, who had
imagined that the Grecian general was on His
return to Constantinople, having taken no measures to provide for his personal security, in the

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

222

event of a failure of his attempt to establish his

independence, was taken prisoner by the victorious troops, shortly after the discomfiture of

The weak monarch, as abject in adversity as he was inflated in prosperity, implored

Terentius in the most humble language, to
his army.

spare his

life.

Terentius loaded him with chains

and carried him

dosius

When Theo-

to the emperor.

saw Pap, he reproached him

for

his

ingratitude towards himself, his cruelty to that

blessed servant of God, Nierses, and his unkindness to Terentius.

He

then ordered him to be

put to death, which was done by the blow of a

sabre.

Thus perished king Pap,

reign of three

years,

or,

after a short

according to other

accounts, of seven years.

CHAPTER
The period between

the

XXIH.

reigns of Varazdat

Khosrove the Third ; and the

pontijicate

and

of Zaven

and Aspiirakcs.
A. D. 384.

Varazdat

the Arsacian, who, at the time of

the flight of the Armenian chiefs from the tyranny

of Shapuh, took refuge in Greece; and who, as

we have

related,

was appointed

to a situation in

Pap on

the

throne of Armenia, by order of Theodosius.

He

the emperor's household, succeeded

223

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

was but a youth

assuming

at the time of his

the crown, yet remarkable for the possession

of a dauntless mind, Herculean strength, and

admirable address in the use of

employed by men,
than once bore

all

the weapons

He more

of that age, in war.

off the prize in wrestling at

the

Olympic games, and in the public arena he

frequently engaged and overcame alone the most
furious beasts of prey, such as lions, tigers, &c.:

by

these exploits he

became a great

favourite

It is also related,

with the Grecian populace.

that in a battle between the Greeks and Longo-

bardians he engaged five persons at once, and

slew them without receiving the smallest injury.

Besieging a castle with a detachment of Grecian

troops he killed, in the course of a few hours,

men, who were

stationed on the battlements, and was the
principal cause of its speedy surrender, none of

by

its

his skill in archery, seventeen

garrison

daring

to

appear on the walls

through dread of his arrows.

Having accepted

the crown of Armenia, he proceeded toward the

kingdom with a body of Grecian troops, amongst

whom were several distinguished generals. On
his arrival

on the confines of Daranaghy, he dis-

covered a band of Syrian robbers,

who had

long period infested the country.

for a

He imme-

diately attacked ihem; they fled, and he pursued

until the fugitives arrived

on the banks of the

224

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

The robbers passed over on the

tree, which they used as a bridge,

river Euphrates.

trunk ofa large

and destroyed on their reaching the opposite

side,

imagining

sure.

They were, however, deceived

lour
dat,

that their

escape

v^^as

then

in the va-

and activity of their pursuers for Varazon discovering that no boats could be
;

procured to transport
side,

his troops

to the other

with amazing address leaped across the

which was twenty-two cubits broad, and

engaged with double ardour in the pursuit.
The robbers then found further resistance unriver,

and quietly surrendered. From this

he proceeded to Ararat, where he performed
availing,

similar acts of valour,

expelling the Persians

whom

A. D. 385,

he found there, and quelling a rebellion

which had broken out just before his arrival.
He then took possession of the kingdom in due
form, and the fame of his valour and greatness

The Grecian generals

who had accompanied him to Armenia desiring
to controul him, he became impatient of any
spread

all

restraint
to abjure

over Armenia.

on

independence, and determined

his

therefore sent an
Persia, saying,

Grecians

He

his allegiance to the emperor.

I will

'*

embassy

If you

to

Shapuh, king of

will assist

me

against the

pay you the same tribute as

am

pay the emperor." Shapuh immediately consented, and articles of peace and
accustomed

to

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
alliance

When

225

were drawn up between the two nations.

the Greek generals in Armenia perceived

the intention of Varazdat they

gave notice of

to the emperor.

it

thereupon, directed them to

immediately

The

latter,

summon Varazdat

to proceed immediately to Constantinople,

in the event of his refusal,

to bind

bring him in chains to that city.

communicated

to

and
him and

When

they

Varazdat the orders they had

received, he durst not refuse complying with

them, not having yet received any assistance

from the Persians.

He, therefore, set out for

Constantinople, determined stoutly to deny any

But, on his
emperor would not even

of the designs attributed to him.

arrival in that city, the

deign to grant him an interview, but treated

Ijim as a rebel, putting

him

in chains,

and ba-

nishing

him

to the isle of Thule, in the northern

ocean.

He

reigned about two, or according to

some, four years. The emperor, Theodosius the

Great, observing,
that the

by a perusal of

their history,

Armenian kings were ever rebellious as

their affairs becameflourishing, determined to ap-

point two to reign over that country at the same

time, so that

made

if

one revolted, the other might be

use of to bring the refractory again to sub-

jection.

With

this

view he appointed the two

sons of Pap, Arsaces and Valarsaces,

hostages at Constantinople, and

who were

still

in their

a.d. 386.

226

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
minority, joint kings of Armenia. He, however^

detained their mother Zarmandught,

who was a

native of the imperial city, at Constantinople

and then sent the two young kings, with wise

guardians, and a large army, to take possessionof their kingdom.
A. D. 386.

Arsaces the Third, and Valarsaces the Second,

the sons of Pap, began their reign over Armenia

under the auspices of the emperor Theodosius

Arsaces fixed his residence in Duin^
the Great.
Valarsaces in the city of Eriza, in the province
of Ekeliaz,

The former married

Babik, chief of the Seunies

the Bagratian noble.
after his marriage,

year after his

the daughter of

the latter of Isaac,

Valarsaces died shortly

and before the expiration of a

assumption of the regal power.

Just at this period Shahak the pontiff also diedj

having presided over the church for two years,

or according to other information, four years.

Zaven, of the family of Albianus,

Shahak

as pontiff,

succeeded

and died a year, or accord-

ing to other accounts, four years, afterwards.

Aspurakes, a relation of the

last pontiff,

then

assumed that dignity, and died in the third,

some state, in the fifth year of his pontificate. About this time, Theodosius being deeply
employed in the affairs of the western part of

or as

his empire, appointed his eldest son Arcadius

his colleague, and gave

him

the government of

227

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
the eastern nations. Shapuh, the king of Persia,

hearing

this,

emperor

sent

an embassy to the young

to negotiate a peace.

treaty

was

then made between these two powerful nations,

were drawn up on the

occasion, some particulars were inserted res-

and

in the articles that

They agreed

pecting Armenia.

to divide this

two parts the western, extending from Armenia Minor and Mesopotamia to
the limits of Taron, which was thenceforward to

kingdom

into

be tributary to the Greeks; and the eastern,

which was

far

prehending

all

of

Mount

sians.

more populous and

fruitful,

com-

the country lying to the eastward

Ararat,

was ceded

for

ever to the Per-

This memorable event occurred in the

second year of the reign of Arsaces the Third.

Arsaces, on being informed of this partition of

Armenia, held a consultation with

and with

his

chiefs,

their concurrence quitted that portion

was thenceforward to belong

to the Persians, and went to that which was to
remain under the dominon of the emperor. He
removed his court to the city of Eriza in the
province of Ekeliaz. The Armenian chiefs accompanied him with their relations and property,
of the country that

conceiving it better to live in poverty, under the

mild and paternal government of a christian king,

than to enjoy riches under the yoke of a heathen.

Shapuh, much hurt at

this desertion of his part

gg2

a. d. 387.

228

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
t)f

Armenia, endeavoured to entice them back by

appointing Khosrove king over

A. D. 388.

it.

Khosrove the Third, of a branch of the Arsacidse,

shortly after the departure of Arsaces to

assumed the crown of that portion of

Armenia ceded to the Persians. The king of
Eriza,

Persia, immediately after this event, sent mes-

sages

to

the

chiefs,

who had accompanied

Arsaces, inviting them to return and resume

possession of their lands in Eastern Armenia.

Most

of

them accepted

this invitation

and went

back, but a few remained attached to Arsaces.

Among

the

latter

were the

illustrious

Dara,

brother-in-law of Arsaces, and general of his

army, the brave Gazavon, son of Spandarat the

Camsaracan, and a few others, whose possessions were, for a while, confiscated

by king

Khosrove.
A. D. 389.

Just before the chiefs,

who had accepted

Shapuh's invitation, set out on their return to

Eastern Armenia, a quarrel took place between
Arsaces and Isaac, the Bagratian noble, which

induced the

latter,

with three other distin-

guished chiefs, to abandon Arsaces, and join

themselves to Khosrove.

On

the departure of

Isaac and his party from Eriza, Arsaces gave

directions for the royal treasures to be taken out

of the fortress of Ani, and conveyed to the country of Zophs.

The former quickly got

intelli-

229

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
gence of this, and waylaying the escort provided
for the protection of the treasure, they succeeded
in capturing

Khosrove,
property.

and carried

it,

who

in

it

took possession of

Isaac

was rewarded

triumph to
it

as public

for the share

he

with the appointment of

Arsaces, when he
generalissimo of his army.
heard of the capture of his treasure, and of its

had

in this exploit

being given to Khosrove, wrote to the latter to

demand its restoration. Khosrove treated his
letter
**

with the greatest indifference, replying,

the treasures in question belong to the state

over which I preside, and shall be guarded accordingly." After many fruitless embassies had

passed between them on the subject, Arsaces

collected an army, and marched with great

resentment against his

rival.

Khosrove was

not averse to the contest, and brought together

troops, with which he advanced to meet Arsaces.

The armies came

in sight of

The
camps was

each other

in the province of Vanand.

place on

they pitched their

called

which
Erevil.

was hastening to its close when

two armies approached each other, the
battle was suspended until the following day.

As

the day

the

In the interim, they sought repose from their

Both leaders had predeterany proposals for peace,

Thus
trust all to the sword.

previous fatigues.

mined not to
but prepared

listen to

to

a. d. 390,

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

230

then did this unhappy nation again see her

children about to plunge their swords into each
other's

bosoms.

On

the

dawn

the troops engaged with

all

of the next daj^

the rancour that

particularly distinguishes civil wars.

The armies

met

which

like

two heavily laden

ships,

in a

storm are driven towards each other, and both

sink by the violence of the concussion.

The

clamour of those actually contending, the shouts

that

marked apartial advantage, the groans

of the

dying, with the clash of the weapons and armour

of the combatants, formed a scene of the greatest
horror. Dara, theSeunian,

army

of the

of Arsaces,

and principal general

made

a gallant charge on

the troops opposed to him, killing numbers with

his

own hand; but borne away by

impetuosity,

he was surrounded bv a host of foes and killed.

On his

fall

the advantage seemed to lean towards

Khosrove; the army of Arsaces becoming

heartened by the loss of

its

best commander.

Isaac, the Bagratian noble, not less brave

more

skilful

made

a furious attack upon that part of the

than Dara, after the

flill

where Arsaces was, and succeeded

ful

carnage, in putting

difficulty

made

it

still

to flight.

and

of the latter,

army

after a dread-

Arsaces with

his escape, accompanied by a

small band of followers.

racan,

dis-

Gazavon, the Camsa-

remained, and fought with the courage

of a lioni but seconded only

by a few men, and

231

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
surrounded by the troops of Khosrove, he saw
the battle was lost, and making a gallant charge

and rejoined his

Isaac, with a few troops, pursued the
and Arsaces was in the most immi-

through his
master.
fugitives,

foes,

escaped

nent danger of being either killed or taken,

when Gazavon seeing this, with a small party
of men, attacked Isaac and drove

him back,

which extricated the king from

The troops of Isaac were dispersed

his danger.

in a

attack by the gallantry of Gazavon.

second
Several

times did the victorious troops return to the

assault, but were always foiled by the valour
of this chief; and Arsaces succeeded in effecting
his escape to his capital.

Isaac then returned to Khosrove, who, thereupon, retired to his kingdom. Arsaces shortly
after fell a victim to a

consumption, in the city

of Eriza, after a reign of four years and a half

two over the whole

of Armenia,

half oyer a part of it.

and two and a

According to other com-

putations he reigned seven years, five over the

whole

of the country,

and two over the half of it.

After the death of Arsaces, the emperor did

not appoint a king to rule over Armenia; but
sent a Greek

officer, as

general of the armies of

that nation, and chief of the nobles residing in

that part under his

with Gazavon

power

the

at their head,

Armenian

chiefs,

being displeased

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

232
with

this

bury

all

them

as

arrangement, wrote to Khosrove, to

ancient feuds in oblivion, to receive
his

ancient possessions, or to give

room

of them.

them their
them others ia

restore

subjects, to

Khosrove having consented, they

renounced further obedience to the emperor, and

went over to Eastern Armenia, where they

and
Khosrove, a
lived in peace and tranquillity.
short time afterwards, wrote to the emperor
Arcadius, and solicited the government of
Western Armenia, promising to pay tribute,,
were reinstated

in

in possession of their lands,

proportion to what he paid the Persians for

Arcadius complied,

the kinjjdom he then held.

and Khosrove thenceforward ruled over the whole

of Armenia, acknowledging allegiance both to
the Persians and Greeks.

CHAPTER
The

re'urn

of Viramshapuh

(lunng- the duijs of St.

7iian

A. D. 390.

On

XXIV.

of Khosrove^
JMesrop, when the Arme^
;

the exile

characters luere itivented by the latter.

the death ofAspurakes the pontiff, Isaac

the Parthian, son of Nierses the Great, with the

consent of Khosrove and the whole Armenian

nation, succeeded him.
records, he

was a mirror

According to the old

of every eminent

and

233

HISTORV OF ARMENIA.
preceptor of the

great

estimable quality, a

church, and one whose humility and correct

conduct, formed an admirable contrast to the
pride and licentiousness of the other nobles ot
the kingdom.

short time after the elevation of Isaac to the

pontifical dignity, several of the chiefs,

a. d. 391.

who were

enmity with Khosrove, finding that the saint

had been appointed without any reference to

at

Shapuh, went

to that

monarch, and made a com-

plaint against their king, saying, that

by the

tenor of his conduct, they were sure he intended

Shapuh, having
to rebel against the Persians.
lent a willinirear to this accusation, sent a strict

command

to

The

Persia.

Khosrove

Am

chooses to treat

the slave of Shapuh, that he

me

with this indignity?

business has he with me?"

messengers from

repair instantly to

exasperated at this message,

latter,

exclaimed, "

to

He

then drove the

court with every

his

What
mark

of disgrace, and immediately after sent to the

emperor Arcadius

for assistance against the Per-

Arcadius refused granting him any

sians.

aid.

Shapuh then assembled an army, and placed

it

under the command of

recting

him

Khosrove
bereft of
xiety,

to

march

to reason.

all

succour,

his

into

son Artashir, di-

Armenia, and bring

The Armenian monarch,

fell

into a state of sad an-

and having no better

hh

alternative, yielded

a. d. 392.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

234

himself up to Artashir.

He was immediately

dethroned, and put in chains, and his brother

Viramshapuh appointed king.

Artashir,

imme-

he had taken possession of the

diately after

kingdom, changed

all

the orders of rank

Khosrove had instituted amongst the

which
chiefs.

lie also deposed St. Isaac from the pontifical

chair, without even seeing him, but

still

con-

tinued the payment of tribute to the Greeks.

The Camsaracan Gazavon, being at this period

power and influence

in possession of considerable

with the people, Artashir, by stratagem, took

him and
them in

his son Hirahat prisoners,

and bound

With them and

the captive

chains.

Khosrove, he quitted the country, and set out

for Ctesiphon, after leaving a large

detachment

of Persian troops with Viramshapuh, to keep the

kingdom in order and

tranquillity. Shavarsh, the

brother of Gazavon, and Pargev the Amatunian

chief,

with his son Manuel, having taken with

them seven hundred men, followed

secretly the

Persian prince, with a view of attempting the

rescue of Khosrove, Gazavon, and his son. Having overtaken the Persians, they attacked them,

and a bloody

loaded with irons, the

to set

them

Persians

fell

The captives being

assailants were unable
A vast number of the

fight ensued.

at liberty.
in

consequence of the confusion that

prevailed amongst them from the unexpected

235

HiSTORY OF ARMENIA.
nature of the attack.
select

The

assailants, being all

made

and powerful men,

carnage.

Shavarsh,

dreadful

inflamed to fury by the

recollection of his brother

Gazavon

in chains,

cast himself into the Persian ranks, like a fire-

brand spreading destruction wherever he came.

Overpowered, however, by numbers, he fell.
Manuel, the son of Pargev, was also

killed, after

having displayed surprizing feats of valour. His

father Pargev met a worse fate, for in endeavouring to escape he was

made prisoner, and

who caused him to

brought before Artashir,

be flayed alive. Artashir then ordered Khosrove
to be taken to the castle of Oblivion, in Khujastan, of which

we

formerly gave some particulars,

and the skin of Pargev always to be held before

him Gazavon and his son Hirahat accompanied
him; the former died after an imprisonment of
;

two months.
Artashir wrote to Viramshapuh to confiscate
the property of Pargev, Gazavon, and his
brother Shavarsh, and directed St. Isaac to be

all

reinstated in the pontificate, at the importunity

of the fettered Khosrove.

On the arrival of Artashir at Ctesiphon, he found

his father

Shapuh dead, upon which he assumed

the government of Persia.

Viramshapuh, the

brother of Khosrove the Arsacian, on his succeeding the deposed monarch, shewed himself

hh

a.d.

392.

236

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
in all things

obedient to the Persians, in conse-

quence of which
tranquillity.

his reign

was marked with great

year previous to

the

this, Isaac,

Armenian generalissimo died, and St. Isaac

solicited Viramshapuh to confer this appointment
on his son-in-law Hamazasp, which was done.
The pontift' then, having obtained from Viramshapuh a
it

letter

to

to Persia, to request that

Hamazasp

in

his

proceeded with

Artashir,

new

monarch

to confirm

Here he was
for his meek-

dignity.

much honoured and esteemed

ness and humility, and Artashir granted his

Hamazasp was of the race

conians. The king estabhshed by
suit.

of the

Mami-

a decree, that

this tribe should be the fifth in

rank and dignity

amongst the nobles of Armenia, and sent a letter
by St. Isaac to Viramshapuh notifying his will.
AVhen Viramshapuh received it he acted according to the desires of the Persian sovereign.
A. D. 393-

Some time

Artashir died, and was succeeded by Viramcurmansbah, who distinguished

the Armenians by particular favours. Conceiving
after,

a friendship for Viramshapuh, he set at liberty

his brother Khosrove,

who was

this

chains in the castle of Oblivion

moment

the latter

in

was

thenceforward supported in ease and affluence.

A. D.393.

When Armeniabegan to be a little tranquillized

after the violent convulsion she
St. Isaac

commenced

had experienced,

repairing the churches

237

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
wliieh had fallen into decay.

He

entirely rebuilt

the church of St. Ripsima, and while prosecuting

this

work, discovered the urn ofthe saint sealed

with the cross-engraven signet of St. Gregory.

St. Isaac,

having affixed his

own seal on

near that of St. Gregory, put

At

place.

this

it

the urn,

in its original

time St. Mesrop became famous

and wisdom. He was the son of a

pious man named Vardan, ofthe village of Hazefor sanctity

eas in the province of Taron, and having become

well versed in Greek literature, as well as in

the arts and sciences, attached himself to St.
Nierses. After the death of this glorious defender

of the

Mesrop

faith,

and led a

of holy contemplation.

life

He was

retired to a solitary place,

induced to leave

hearing the fame of St. Isaac,

and from

whom

solitude

whom

by

a. d. 396.

he visited,

he received the dignity of a

With

doctor of divinity.
pontiff,

this

the sanction of the

he taught and preached

in all parts of

the kingdom.

In conjunction with St. Isaac, a.d.

he endeavoured to form the Armenian alphabet,
for

till

this

customed

period,

401,

the Armenians were ac-

to use the characters of other nations

in their writings.

Having found

their exertions

by prayer from
God, what they conceived human ingenuity,
unassisted by him, unequal to supply. St. Mes-

unavailing, they sought to gain,

rop, about this time, with a few disciples, went to

a. d. 406.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

238

Mesopotamia, and thence so Samosata

this latter place, in

time of prayer, as

and at

it is

related,

received from the Almighty the object of his

incessant supplications. Having arisen from his

knees, he at that place and

moment invented

all

our characters in exquisite perfection, and forth-

with began to translate the book of Proverbs from

the Greek, as a test of the character, in which

he was assisted by two of his pupils, Johan of

Ekeliaz andJosephof Palin. This invention of the

Armenian

letters

took place in A. D. 406, in the

seventeenth year of the pontificate of St. Isaac,

A. D.407

^"^

fifteenth of the reign of

Viramshapuh.

St.

Mesrop, with his invention, came joyfully to

Armenia, and the king and pontiff went to

meet him, bringing him to the capital with

songs of praise and glory to the Bestower

From

good.

A.D. 408. of all

this

period the Armenian

characters were introduced into

the schools

kingdom, and youth were taught their

in the

language by them.
attained a
sian

all

Armenian

respectable

division

of the

height,

soon
and the Per-

literature

kingdom became

cele-

brated for knowledge of every descrij)tion.

Mesrop,
for the

after this, invented distinct characters

Georgians and Aluans, according

different nature of their languges.

directed

St.

all

to the

Viramshapuh

these things to beinserted in the royal

archives, bearing the testimony of the

whole

239

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
nation.

St. Isaac then

commenced

a. D.411.

translating

Armenian the Old Testament, from the

Syriac, as St. Mesrop had already given a trans-

into

lation of the

New

Testament.

Having a great desire

copies of

all

nations, the

to obtain

Armenian

the considerable works of other

two

saints, not

having time them-

selves to devote to this object, sent their learned

Edessaand Constantinople, there

and translate those books which were

disciples to

to

select

in

the greatest repute.

These individuals were

Joseph of Palin, Eznik of Colb, Johanof Ekeliaz,

Leond the celebrated

priest, and the highly distinguished and learned
These six persons having met at
Coreun.
Constantinople, joined heart and hand in

Arzan the Arzrunian,

furtherance of the great object of their mission,

and forthwith commenced

were employed

They

their labour.

in this M^ork of translating for

a period of seven years.

They were afforded considerable

assistance

by

Maximianus, the Patriarch of Constantinople,

at the request of St. Mesrop. They found in
the imperial library an exact copy of the Old
Testament, according to the Septuagint, and a
correct one of the

language.
nia,

where

commenced

New

Testament

These they

brought into

St. Isaac, assisted

translating

in the

by

St.

them anew.

Greek
Arme-

Mesrop,

And

as

240

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

some
to

difficulties

occurred, they sent their pupils

Alexandria and Athens, to perfect themselves

in the

knowledge of Greek.

After their return,

the translations were finished,

by the removal of

those difficulties which had impeded the labours

of their masters.*

CHAPTER

XXV.

The rt-appo'mtment of Khosrove to the crow??, and

the reign of Shapuh tJie Persian.

About

A. D. 413.

memorable invenArmenian letters, Viramshapuh the

Armenia died, after reigning in piety
six years after the

tion of the

king of

and peace twenty-one years.

years of age,

named

Artaces.

He
The

left

a son ten

having

chiefs,

consulted together, were of opinion that the

young

prince, being but a child,

was

unfit to

ascend the throne, and therefore solicited St.

Isaac to go to Persia and entreat Hazkert, the

king of that country, to re-appoint their ancient

monarch Khosrove

to

the crown.

The

saint

concurring in their views, consented, and set out

for

Persia,

being furnished with a letter from

the chiefs to Hazkert, specifying their wishes.

On Hazkert

being informed

* See Hist. B.

II, c.

by the

5458.

saint of

241

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
the oT^ject of his mission, he set Khosrove at
liberty. The latttr then applied to the Persian
for the liberation of

monarch

Hirahat the

saracan, the son of Gazavon,

Cam-

from the castle

of Oblivion, which he graciously granted.

But

Kliosrove had not the pleasure of again seeing

his old
in

companion

in

bonds, for on his arrival

Armenia he died; having reigned

this

second

a. d. 414.

time a year, but according to other accounts

onlv eiy^ht months. Just about the same time

Hamazaspthe Mamiconian, son-in-law

of Isaac,

and generalissimo of Armenia, died, leaving

three sons, Vardan, Himayak, and Hamazaspian.
Hazkert having always wished

Armenians from the christian

to alienate the a. d.

faith,

their chiefs from the Greeks,

415.

and estrange

on the death of

Khosrove would not appoint a successor from

amongst the Armenians but by nominating a
;

Persian to the crown, thought he should have a

fairer opportunity of accomplishing his favourite

Shapuh to
rule over them, having instructed him to endeavour to seduce the Armenian chiefs to engage
objects,

in

lie therefore sent his son

revelry

and intemperance, that he might

relax their minds from the strict observance of

the laws of the faith they professed.

received the prince with

on

all

much

The

chiefs

reluctance,

and

occasions treated him with the greatest

contempt.

Once, on a hunting party with

ii

this a,d.

416.

HISTORY OF Armenia.

242

prince, the chiefs pursued a drove of wild assca

into a part of the country very

rugged and

diffi-

Shapuh stopped through fear,

Atom,
others continued the chase.

cult of access.

whilst the

Mocks, coming near the king,

Why dost thou not also run with

the chief of the

exclanned, "
us,

thou Persian demigod

man and

not a

rage, "

stop,

vous

in

likening
insult
A. D. 417.

m
to

Surely thou art a

Shapuh answered

knowing that

in a

devils are mischie-

such craggy places as these," thereby

tlie

Atom

chief to a devil.

bore this

mind, and wailed for an opportunity

to retaliate.

went

woman

!"

Sometime

after, the

hunt wild boars.

The

king again

reeds,

which

afforded a covert to these animals, being set on

Shapuh, by some mismanagement of his

horse, uot into the middle of the flames, and was

fire,

unable to pass out, the beast upon which he

Whilst he was
rode becoming unmanageable.

away from the fire,

which was now approaching very close, Atom,
the chief beforementioned, came up to him, and
running to and

fro to get

cried out,

"Here

your god,

why

worship of

fire.

is

nothing but your father and

you afraid.''" alluding to

Shapuh replied, " Leave

are

jeering now, and make a road through the

by passing w ith your horse

my

mine

attempting to plunge through."

off

fire,

starts

Atom

his

on

then

laughing athim, said with contempt, "Are these

243

HISTORY OF ARMEXIA.
stones, that I should proceed forward

No,

it is

which you worship, that surrounds you.

Why then do you avoid your God and urge me
to go forward? Thou hast called the Mocks a
I can find no other name more
tribe of devils.

fire,

applicable to

The king

it

the

will

Sasanians

than cowards

!"

be recollected was a Sasanian.

concluding this speech, he clapped spurs to

his horse, and passed through, as through a
garden of flowers, leaving a passage open to

On

was preserved. Atom,

perceiving that the king would never forgive
him for the contempt with which he had treated
Shapuh, by which

his life

him, retired to his country, the land of the

Mocks. In a like contemptuous manner Sha-

puh was treated by other chiefs.

About this time, Hazkert, king of Persia,
commenced a dreadful persecution of the christians, and many were martyred by him. St. Isaac,
being

much esteemed by

into Persia,

a. d. 418.

him, took a journey

and by mild language and good

counsels succeeded in softening his heart. St.

Marutha

assisted

him

in this delightful

work.

After the persecution of the christians had

ceased,

Hazkert

fell

dangerously

ill,

which

coming to the knowledge of Shapuh, he left

Armenia in the fourth year of his reign, and
hastened to

visit his father.

the kingdom, however, he

ii2

left

On

his quitting

a large

body of

a. d. 419.

244

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
Persian troops under the

whom

command

of Varah,

he directed to seize the chiefs and nobles

and carry them

to Persia.

On

the day of Sha-

puh's arrival at Ctesiphon, Hazkert died, and the

former himself was murdered by the deceased

king's

servants

many hours

not

Viram the Second succeeded

afterwards

to the

crown of

Persia.

When

Armenian chiefs heard of the death

of Hazkert and Shapuh, and the order given by
the

the latter to his general respecting their seizure,

they assembled an army, and appointed Nerseh

of Chihrak general.
He was a chief of distinguished valour, and immediately after his appointment to head the Armenian troops, set out
with them to attack the Persians. The conflict

between simple bravery, and courage inspired

by patriotism, was short. The Persians were
completely routed.

Varah, their general, ob-

serving the fate of the day, and that there was

no hope of further assistance, rushed into the
middle of the Armenian ranks, and there met
his death from the

nian.

After

this,

hand of Apirsam the Spanduthe

chiefs

retiring into his stronghold,

dent of

all

controul.

Some

separated,

and

each

living indepen-

lived in inaccessible

places in the mountains, being prevented from

coming

into the plains

Persian king.

by the

fear of

Viram the

Every one protected himself by

245

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

power of his arm, and the Persian division

of Armenia was in the greatest anarchy for a
period of three years. All intercourse between

the

the different parts of the country was suspended,

and commerce entirely ruined.

Viram also, in seeking revenge
and death of

his

general

for the defeat

Varah,

dreadfully a.d.420.

harassed the inhabitants of the country.

St.

Isaac, observing these calamities, determined to

leave that division of the country, and taking

with him

St.

Mesrop and

his three grandsons,

Vardan, Himayak, and Ilamazaspian, went to

But the chiefs
the Greek division of Armenia.
here would not acknowledge him their pontiff,
beino- under the spiritual government of the

bishop of Cesarea; neither would they allow St.

Mesrop

to instruct their children iu the

know-

ledge of the Armenian letters.

St. Isaac, offended at this, dispatched letters
to the

emperor Theodosius, and Atticus the pa-

triarch of Constantinople, as also to Anatolius,

freneral of the

Greeks

in the east, then living in

the city of Melita, praying to be permitted to

exercise the authority of pontiff in the division

Armenia under the government of the empeHe also begged for permission to institute
ror.
Armeschools for the instruction of youth in the
of

characters.
nian l:\nguage by the newly invented

These

letters

were sent by

St.

Mesrop accom-

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

24G

panied by Vardan.

The emperor, having pe-

rused the letters addressed to him, and being

pleased with the elegant manners of St. Mesrop,

granted the request of St. Isaac, and moreover

appointed Vardan generalissimo of the Armenian

troops belonging to his division of the kingdom.
Atticus, also, the patriarch, as far as regarded
his spiritual authority,

had no objection

to St.

ArmeMesrop an

Isaac assuming the government of the

He

nian church.

appointed St.

hierarch, or ecclesiasticus,

and wise

in his

who

proved vigilant

sacred function, like restless

and pious conventuals.

On

A. D. 421.

the return of St. Mesrop, the

Armenians

received St. Isaac as their spiritual guide, and

also

founded schools

youth

in the

for the instruction of their

knowledge of the newly invented

Armenian letters. After a short time, when

St. Isaac and St. Mesrop had taken a little rest
from their labours, they commenced regulating
the church ceremonies, agreeably to the eccleSt. Mesrop, for a
siastical code and calendar.
season, devoted

and
it,

in

his time

this

work,

consequence of the zeal he displayed

the book,

containing the regulations,

called Mashtoz,

which was

These two blessed

A. D. 426.

wholly to

anthems

to

in

was

one of his surnames.

saints

be sung by eight

also
voices.

composed
After

all

these works were finished, St, Isaac convened a

247

HISTORY OF ARMENIA,
meeting

in

Valarshapat, from which originated

six treatises,

containing

rules

for

government of bishops, suffragans,

the better
priests,

and

their cono^reiiations.

About
at

this period a general council

was held

Ephesus, to consider the heresy of Nestorius,

and

at its

conclusion

wrote an epistle

patriarchs

the

to the

present

Armenians, containing

which was
who, as we have

proceedings of the meeting,

the

given to the six translators,

before observed, were in Constantinople.

them

it

was delivered

to

summoned

Isaac,

St.

with a copy of the Bible.

By

together

He immediately

a meeting at the city of Ashtishat,

where the decisions of the council of Ephesus

were approved, and the doctrines of Nestorius

and his partizans condemned.

time

after,

Some

short

the fullowers of Nestorius began to

disseminate their heresies in Armenia, by the

Theodorus of Mopsuesta, and Diodorus

St. Isaac, on obtaining informaof Tarsus.

books

of

tion of

it,

again

summoned an assembly

in

where these books were condemned

by an anathema, and directions sent to Con-

Ashtishat,

stantinople forbidding the introduction of

milar works into the kingdom.*

* See Hist.

Book

IT, c.

59.

si-

a. D.431.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

248

CHAPTER

XXVI.

The reign of Artashlr, or Artaces

A.D.

422.

ViRAM,
liis

the king of Persia, having for three

dreadfully

years

harassed the inhabitants of

part of Armenia, found that

depopulated; and began

when he

the Last.

was almost

it

to relax in his severity

discovered that the accustomed tributes

were discontinued.
By means of Sumbat the Bagratian he proposed terms of peace
chiefs,

and promised

to

desist

from further

lie also proposed to appoint

molesting them.

them

to the almost expatriated

a king in the person of Artaces, the son of

Viramshapuh,

menian

their former

The Ar-

monarch.

chiefs, tired of the desultory life

led, gladly closed with these terms

they

and issued

out of their fastnesses.

A. D. 422.

Artaces

then

assumed

the

crown

in

his

eighteenth year, and according to the request

name

of Artashir, in

remem-

brance of Artashir the Sasanian, whose

memory

of Vir.im, took the

was fondly cherished by the Persian monarch.

Artashir, as

we

shall

henceforward

call

him, at

249

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
first

went on very

well, guiding his

the strictest probity

and inexperience, he
effeminacy and sensu

but led

conduct by

away by

his

youth

at length fell into habits of

ility.

He

had, however,

a certain respect for virtue, which prevented him

from violating decency

accustomed
secret.

in public,

and he was

to gratify his vicious inclinations in

Being

at length discovered

by

St. Isaac,

he was several times admonished by him.

On

young monarch never failed

to deny the charge, but nevertheless became
more and more a slave to his vices. The chiefs,
relinquishing all hope of his reform, went to
St. Isaac, and besought him to join with them
these occasions the

from Viram the deposition of Artashir from the throne, and the appointment of a
in soliciting

Persian governor in his room. St. Isaac rejected

" I cannot
their proposal with indignation.
consent," said he, " to betray the smaller criminal into the hands of the greater, or to exchange

my

infirm

chiefs then

sheep

for

proceeded

a healthy wolf."
to

The

Viram, and complained

both of Artashir and the saint. The Persian

king immediately sent for the accused, saying
to the complainants, " It

us to decide on

is

not customary with

the guilt of the

accused on the

bare assertion of their accusers.

Let us hear

also their defence."

Artashir and the Saint being arrived in Per-

kk

a. d. 427.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

250

Viram first spoke to the former, and acquainted him with the nature of the accusation
The young king replied,
laid against him.
sia,

'

am

entirely innocent of these charges, for 1

was never found remiss

try,

in protecting the coun-

or doing justice to

accusers well know;

my

my

subjects, as

can only account

for their

hostility by a knowledge of its being customary for them to hate their monarchs, and that
in persecuting me, they only follow their usual

habits."

was afterwards confronted with his

Artashir

accusers in presence of Viram, and although he

urged much

in his defence, the latter

to regard

him

wished

have the entire

nia,

to

as criminal.

The Persian king

possession of Arme-

and therefore readily listened

which furnished him with

ing his desires.

He

appeared

to

complaints

a pretext for gratify-

was, indeed, determined to

when he heard the chiefs exclaim, as if with one voice, " What occasion have
we for a king ? Let a Persian governor come and
condemn

A. D. 428.

rule

Artashir,

over us!"

Armenian

This desire of the unworthy

chiefs exactly

suiting the views of

Viram, he forthwith deposed Artashir, and re-

moved

St. Isaac

confiscated

all

from the pontifical chair.

their

private

property,

lie

drove

the former toKhujastan, and confined the latter

in prison.

He appointed an

individual

named

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

25!

^urmak

to succeed St. Isaac in the government

Armenian church, and nominated a Persian,
called Vehmihrshapuh, to be prefect of that

t^fthe

kingdom.

He

afterwards dismissed the chiefs,

loading them with valuable

gifts.

Thus, by the

highly culpable conduct of these traitors, the

dominion of the Arsacidae over the Armenians

ceased

for

ever after having lasted from the time

;

of Valarsaces, embracing a period of about 580

years.

This memorable event occurred A. D.

428; and posterity has no doubt often wondered

at the passiveness of the people in seeing their

government overturned,
tions destroyed,

and

their ancient institu-

their very political exis-

tence annihilated, without making one struggle

in their defence.

Some few years

afterwards, on

the death of Artashir or Artace?, a captive in

Khujastan, the race of the Arsacidae, under which

Armenia had acquired so much

extinct.

kk

glory,

became

PART

IV.

THE GOVERNMENT OF THE PREFECTS, "WHICH

LASTED 456 YEARS.
A. D. 428.

On

the removal of the

royal

dignity from

Armenia, by the destruction of the power of the

Arsacidae, this country

was stripped of her glory,

and sunk into a state of the lowest degradation.

Henceforward she was governed by prefects;
that dignity being sometimes held by Armenians, oftener

and

religions.

by foreigners of various nations

Prefects were first sent by the

Persians to govern Armenia.

three distinct powers:
of Persia

first,

They possessed

as viceroys on behalf

secondly, as having the

supreme

government of the land, without referring to any

state or prince thirdly, the power of life and
death, and the nomination and recal of the
;

governors of the provinces at will.

They were,

however, restricted from altering the different

by force any
towns or villages and appropriating them to their
They were not accustomed
private purposes.

orders of nobility, and from seizing

to entertain foreign troops to any great amount,

they had merely a small force from their

own

253

HISTORT OF ARMENIA.

They

countries as a body-guard.

performed
diers.

all

generally

expeditions with Armenian sol-

In times of exigency, they would send

for troops

Their general place of

from Persia.

residence

was the

collected

the tributes,

Here they
and hence they were

city of Duin.

dispatched to the Persian king.

The period

of

was unlimited. Those appointed from amongst the Armenians had precisely the same power and privileges as others.
their

prefectures

When

this

country

fell

under the dominion of

the Caliphs of Damascus, whose power super-

seded that of the Persians in Armenia, Prefects

head of a large body of

troops to take possession of the government.

were usually sent

The

city of

at the

Duin was generally the

seat of their

power, and thence they spread their army over

the kingdom, keeping the Armenians in awe, and

ready to oppose an invader at whatever point

he presented himself. They were not altogether

independent in the exercise of their authority

being placed under the immediate control of the

governor of Atropatia.
cies,

however, they

capital punishment.

On

particular emergen-

were allowed

to

inflict

The appointment of Lieute-

nants to provinces rested solely with them.

Sometimes the Prefect was appointed by the

Caliph, from amongst the Armenians, but he was
not allowed the power of punishing criminals

HISTORY OF ARMENIA-.

254

with death, without a previous reference to

The

Damascus.

rulers of the Grecian part of

Armenia, appointed by the emperor, were also

styled Prefects so that we have designated this
;

fifth

book, the government of the Prefects.

CHAPTER
The

prefecture of VehmUirshapuh, and the illegal

pontificates

and
A.D.428.

I.

ofSiirmak, Burkishow and Shimuel,

the ponti/icate of Joseph.

Vehmihrshapuh,

the Persian,

was

the

first

prefect that governed Armenia, being appointed

by Viram, the Persian monarch, when the

latter

decided on the extinction of royalty in that

He was a prudent and well disposed
nation.

man, and governed the country with justice

period of thirteen years.

Let us

now

for a

cast an

eye on the state of the church.

Surmak, a priest from the city of Arzkey,

in

the province of Buznunia, at the request of the

chiefs, was appointed by Viram to succeed the

imprisoned St. Isaac

in

the

pontifical

chair.

This individual having conducted himself improperly, was soon expelled by the chiefs from
the government ot the Armenian church, after

possessing

it

for the short

his expulsion

period of one year.

On

he retired to his province, where

^^^

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
he bitterly repented of the injury he had done
St. Isaac in joining the chiefs in their infamous
Persia.

Viram king of
Burkishow, an Assyrian, then became

pontiff,

but proved worse than his predecessor,

man

accusation of that holy

by

extorting from

forcibly

private property.

The

to

the bishops their

chiefs soon

gusted with him, and wished

Some were

a.d.429.

became

fur his

dis-

removal.

desirous of reappointing St. Isaac,

others of seeing another in the pontifical dignity.

Both

who

parties

signified

seeking to please

their wishes to
all,

restored St. Isaac to

his dignity, but only permitted

spiritual affairs.

Viram,

He nominated

him

to act in

another,

named

Shimuel, a Syrian, as his colleague, whose pro-

was to supervise the temporal matters of

Some time afterwards,
Armenian clergy.

vince
the

at the request of St. Isaac, reappointed

Viram,

Vardan, the grandson of the latter, generalissimo

of the Armenians, and Vahan, an Amatunian, to
act as lieutenant to Vardan, and sent
to

them both

Armenia.
Shimuel, the Syrian, was a disgrace to the

pontificate.

He was more

Burkishow, and

after

intolerable

a. d. 432.

than

remaining in that dignity

for seven years, died, to the great relief of the

clergy.

On
and

this event, the chiefs

came

soliciting his forgiveness for

to St. Isaac,

the injuries

a.

d. 439.

256

HISTOKT OF ARMENIA.
they had done him, besought him to be their

He

sole pontiff.

refused complying with their

wishes, informing them that he had beheld a

vision, wherein he

was forewarned of the removal

of the pontificate from the house of the Illuminator,

and of the kingdom from the race of the

Arsacidge.

He

then retired to a village called

Blur, in the province of Bagrevand, and there

died,
A.D.440.

on the 30th of Navasard (August), the

His body

anniversary of his birth, A. D. 440.

was buried

in the village of Ashtishat.

mag-

church was erected over his remains,

and an annual feast appointed in remembrance of

nificent

him, on each return of which, as

A.D.

440.

we

many miracles were wrought. Mesrop,

toz,

surnamed the blessed, succeeded

and died

are told,
or

Mash-

St. Isaac,

after a short pontificate of six

months.

This event took place in the city of Valarshapat;

his remains

hakan.

An

were interred in the village of Osannual feast was also instituted in

remembrance
A.D.441.

of him.*

Joseph, from the village of Holozim, in the

valley of Vayoz, a disciple of St. Isaac and

Mesrop, by the direction of the

latter just

before his death, took possession of the pontifical

chair.

Not being

was not qualified to

being performed by

a bishop, he

confer ordination, this office

Surmak, the expelled

pontiff, of

See Hist. Book

II, c.

whom we made

58 and 60.

257

ftlSTORY OF ARMINlA.

some mention before. At the end of six years

Joseph was consecrated a bishop, when he was
enabled to discharge fully the duties incumbent
Shortly after this, he held a
on a pontiff.

meeting

in

Shahapivan, A. D. 447, when he es-

tablished twenty canons, with suitable penalties

attached to the breach of them, for the better

administration of the spiritual

affairs

of the

people.*

time Ilazkert the Second ascended

the throne of Persia, and meditated the conversion of the Armenians, Aluans, and Georgians,

About

this

which he was much

instigated by the suggestions of his vizier Mihr^Vhile the king was revolving his
nerseh.

to the worship of

fire,

to

projects in his bosom, Varazvalan, the son-in-

law of Vasak the Seunian, with whom he had

ciuarrelled, left Armenia and came into Persia.
When he was informed of the king's desire, he
immediately abjured

his faith,

and embraced

the religion of the Persians, expecting to obtain,

through

his apostacy, great

He waited on
the instant

power and

influence.

the vizier Mihrnerseh, and urged

commencement

convert his countrymen.

of the attempt to

Mihrnerseh, inflamed

words, proceeded to the king, and irritated the mind of the monarch still more with a
desire to accomplish his designs. Hazkert then,

by

his

See Hi-t. Book

11

III, c. 2.

a. d. 442,

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

268

having consulted the Magi, wrote to the Arme

and Aluans, desiring them to

send him troops to aid him in his war with the
Huns. He imagined, that by thus getting the

nians, Georgians,

chiefs into a foreign country, he should be able

with ease to make them forsake their religion

and embrace his, and afterward, it was most
probable, they might be induced to continue to
practise

it

in

their

own

country.

In order,

however, to begin by conciliation, he appointed

Vasak the Seunian Prefect of the country, and

Vardan the Mamiconian generalissimo of the

forces in Armenia.

CHAPTER
The prefecture of Vasak

II.

the Seimian,

and

the events

which occurred ainongst the Vardanians.

A.

D.442.

Vasak the Seunian

beingappointed prefect, by

the concurrence and advice of Vardan and otlier

and agreeably to the order of Hazkert,

sent to the province of Apar a large body of
Armenian troops, accompanied by many priests

chiefs,

and

chiefs.

Having

subsequentlv

thither, he found that the king, together

repaired

with the

Georgians and Aluans, had assembled there. The

king was extremely happy at the readiness with

259

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

which Vasak obeyed

his orders;

he forthwith

placed himself at the head of the combined armies,

and marched against the Huns.

Two

years werG

spent in various contests with this people, but

nothing decisive was effected. Hazkert, perceiving that there

was no

sign of a speedy peace^

lest the

became uneasy,

Armenians should be

To

disheartened by the protraction of the war.

obviate this, he caused a great part of

return home, and others

During

room.

this

to

be sent

them

to

in their

time he built a large castle

near the gate of Chorah, and there established his

court. The king now began to prosecute his designs for converting the christians.

He

often

exhorted the chiefs to renounce their faith, and

embrace the doctrine of the Magi, but all was

He

ineffectual.

put Daregin the Surwantztian

in prison, for the boldness of his reply to

the king's exhortations on conversion.

two

chiefs.

Atom

to

On

the

the Gnunian, and Manachihr

the Rushtunian, leaving his court, he

them

one of

caused

be arrested and martyred, together with

their followers.

He
verity,

then alternately tried mildness and seto

induce the

Armenians and other

christians to a public denial of their religion.

To

intimidate them, he seized four of the Armenian

nobles, and after cruelly torturing them, put
in dungeons.

This not producing

112

them

tiie effect

he

a, d. 449.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

260

knew no bounds some of

Armenians he tortured by flagellation, many

expected, his anger

the

perished by starvation, imprisonment, and va-

modes of punishment. When he found

rious other
all

and

useless,

his favour

their faith alike proof against

Armeinhabitants by

and

his vengeance, he sent into

nia one Denshapuh to harass the

heavy taxes, leaving it to his discretion to torture them, if thev were unable to furnish what

he might require from them.

ineffectual

the

A!l^

were

people

however, was
firm in

their

attachment to the faith of their forefathers.

A. D. 450.

After the conquest of the Huns, which took

place some short time after these events, Hazkert returned to Persia.

Armenians, directing

the

peremptory manner

He

religion.

apostate

the arrival

nia,

in

embrace the Persian

ordered

Mihrnerseh, the

before-mentioned, to send them an

account of the

On

also

to

Hence he wrote, to
them in the mof^

tenets

of the

of the

Persian

king's letter in

faith.

Arme-

St Joseph the pontiff convened a meeting

the city of Artashat, attended

chiefs,

and

here,

by

it,

the language

the

they

wisdom
became

for its

Hazkert, on receipt of

highly exasperated

all

general consent,

wrote a reply, alike distinguished

and piety.

by

it

con-

tained, and immediately issued a mandate,

com-

at

manding the whole of the Armenian

repair to his court.

chiefs to

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

Vasak the

prefect,

and other great

261

with Vardan the general,

chiefs,

accompanied by Vazgen,

the governor of the Georgians, and son-in-law

of Vardan,

Ashusha, governor of the Gugars,

and Vachey, governor of the Aluans, then proceeded to Persia.

On
them

all

to exile
if

Hazkert ordered
prison, determining

their arrival at court,

be confined

to

them

in

in chains

to a distant country,

they did not worship the sun on

the following morning.

of the eunuchs of the king,

who was

although obliged to conceal his

tian,

to the chiefs,

and thus advised them

"be

you," said he,

tianity will perish in

its

rise

In the meantime, one

a chris-

faith,
:

driven into exile,

Armenia

for

came

" Should
Chris-

Hazkert will

send troops and Magi thither,.and forcibly compel the inhabitants to embrace the Persian reli-

But

gion.

if

you, at this juncture, outwardly

profess to yield lo the king's wishes,

you may

again return to your country, and preserve

it

from the horrors which will otherwise devastate

it."

The

advice

chiefs reluctantly

of the

eunuch, and

worshipped the sun

The

consented to the
the

in

in presence

morning

of Hazkert.

king, overjoyed at the result of his project,

loaded them with honours, and sent them back

to Armenia,

On

accompanied by a number of Magi.

their arrival in the province

of Zalcote, the

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

262

chief Magi, with

some

troops, entered into a

vil-

lage called Anghel, and wished to demolish a

christian church standing there

St.

Levond,

the priest of the village, with his people, indig-

nant at the

sacrilegious

impious band out of the place.

of the report of this

affair,

nians flocked to the

with

tiff,

many

were ready
and religion.
all

drove the

attempt,

On the circulation

multitudes of Arme-

Joseph the pon-

village.

bishops, also

arrived

there;

to die in defence of their

church

Vardan, the general, also came from the camp,

and throwing himself at the

feet of the bishops,

with tears implored forgiveness

at the

for his apostacy,

same time acquainting them with the

real

The

nature of his and the other chiefs intentions.

Vasak the Seunian, who had also arrived

there, and who had from his heart renounced
Christianity, approached the bishops, and in a
deceitful way persuaded them to retire each to
Prefect,

his

own home, and remain quiet: "For,"

he, " let the

Magi alone

for

some

said

time, and they,

finding the fruitlessness of their endeavours, will

of their

way

own accord leave

the country."

of arguing, he induced

tolerate the

Magi, in

hopes

quit their task in despair.

many
of

By

this

persons to

seeing

them

The Magi, thus

left

unmolested to prosecute their machinations, at

length obtained entrance into the houses of the

263

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

Armenian
tance into

They found a ready admitthe mansions of those who had become

nobles.

any way relaxed

in

their faith,

and by

this

means introduced into Armenia the abominable

and ridiculous worship of ashes and cinders.
Vardan, observing the progress of these minis-

and detestable superstition,

and having no means of applying a remedy, with
^Vhen the
his family ciuitted the country.
other chiefs heard of his departure they sent
ters of a miserable

messengers

after him,

and with much importu-

They then joined

houses the Magi and

nity persuaded him to return.

him and drove from

with a view
bled

Hereupon Vasak, the Prefect,

leader.

their

to

support the idolaters, assem-

Persian

the

their

troops

in

Bagrevand, but they were

Armenian

chiefs

the

province

attacked

by the

and completely defeated.

prisoners were made, and

among

of

Many

the rest Vasak,

who, by entreaty, and swearing on the evangelists

to

remain

henceforward

constant

to

was released.
The Armenians
convened
an
assembly
in
Shahapivan, atthen
tended by a number of bishops, when the latter,
Christianity,

having stated the calamitous condition of the

country, thus addressed those present:

now have

to

*'

choose either to forsake our

We
reli-

gion and recover our lost kingdom, or to keep

our

faith

and

suffer

martyrdom.

The

first it is

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

264

we

needless to say that

abide by the second,

it is

never will do
certainly true

we
that we
;

if

crown of martyrdom;
be entirely converted by

shall obtain the glorious

but our country will

the sword to the Persian religion, and in the

lapse of time the light and glory of Christianity
will be lost to Armenia,

be daily blasphemed.

and the name of our

There

martyrdom.

Let us give up ourselves to the

Most High, and not think

of personal protection.

honour of the holy church

fight for the

whichChrist has madehis bride."

heard, everyone determined to
in war,

another alter-

is

Let us not passively earn the crown of

native.

Let us

God

and not to allow them

On

this

being

meet the Persians

to introduce their

doctrine into Armenia and individually swore on

;

the holy evaneelists to shed in battle every drop

of blood in defence of their religion.

nians then assembled

their forces,

The Arme-

amounting to

about 100,000 men, and made a simultaneous

attack on all the Persians in the kingdom, as well

which Vasak, together with other

apostates, had collected. They were every where

as the troops

attended with success. They stormed the villages

and cities where the Magi had taken up their
residence, seized their persons, and put
to death.

They

also

demolished

all

them

the temples

which had been erected, and purified all

the churches in the vicinity of which they had

of

fire

stood.

They

205

ARMENIA.

HT:ST0RY of

seized, in the city of Duin, Sha-

vasp the Arzrunian, and put him to death. They

burnt Vundoy, and hanged his son Sheroy.

They

bu.lt also in the capital a

new

of wood, and dedicated

to the Illuminator, in

it

church, entirely

token of the renewal of the religion with which

they had

first

During

become acquainted by

many

these events,

his

means.

were

miracles

wrought, exhibiting the favour and protection of

the Almighty to the xAnnenians, which

many

of

became believers
Christ. Whilethe Armenians were thus engaged

the

in

Persians observing,

in clearing the country of the infidels, melan-

choly intelligence was received from thcxAluans,

who had sent messengers entreating the former

them assistance, as Hazkert had sent

them also Magi and troops to turn them from

to afford

their relio^ion.

When the

Armenians learned

this,

they held a council, to take into consideration

what was best to be done. Having decided

opon the measures they were

to adopt, they

forthwith dispatched ambassadors to Theodosius the younger, beseeching

B-ut this

him

to assist

emperor died immediately

after,

them.

and

his

successor, Marcianus, did nottihoose to interfere,

beinsr afraid of the Persians,

and at that

tinie

^engaged in extinguishing the confusion created

by the followers ofEutyches, for which purpose

% large assembly was convened in Chalcedon.*
See Hist. Book

III, c.

mm

10 and 19.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

266

The Armenians then

left

put

to themselves,

God, and divided their troops into

One was placed under the
three divisions.
command of Rumbosian Nershapuh the Arzru-

their trust in

nian,

who was

directed to proceed with

to the

it

province of Airopatia, and remain there, to prevent an invasion by the Persians.

was placed under

Seunian, to remain

the
in

charge of

Armenia

The second
Vasak the

tor the protection

The third w.;s confided to

Vardan, who marched with it to the country
of the inhabitants.

oftheAluans. In
in the

open

field,

his progress he encountered,

opposite the city of Khalkhal,

a body of Persian troops

bokht.

shavir the Camsaracan, and

rushed impetuously
their
fell

commanded by Se-

These he immediately engaged.

ignorance

Mush

the Dimaxian,

to the charge,

but through

country, their horses

of the

into a slough, from

Ar-

which they were unable

The enemy, perceiving

their arrows at the two warriors,
jjallant Mush was killed. Arshavir

to extricate themselves.
this, let

fly

whereby

the

then leaped from his horse, and placing himself

in the rear of the animal,

him forward
firm.

to a spot

endeavoured

his shield,

He

goad

where the ground was

All this time the arrows

in showers.

to

were shot

at

him

however covered himself with

and finding that a longer stay there

was dangerous, succeeded, with the loss of one

Then rushing on
of his boots, in getting out.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
the

enemy

after

like a lion,

2<Kf

he obliged them to retreat,

he hnd killed prince Vurk, the brother

He

the king of the Lupnies.

of-

then returned, and

extricated his horse from the

slough;

when

mounting, with undaunted courage he again

sought the

foe.

Inspired bv his example, the other Armenian

chiefs cut

down

valour and

S|)irit.

enemy with the greatest

The brave Vardan particularlythe

^Vhereve^ he presented

distinguished himjeif.

enemy were mowed down by his

The
blades of grass by the sickle.

himself, the

sword

as

by the dreadful slaughter

committed in their ranks by the valorous Armenian chiefs, now took to flight. They were

Persians, disheartened

pursued by the victors as

river Lobnas,

ed

in

far as

the banks of the

where many of the fugitives perish-

endeavouring to cross.

The Armenians

afterward returned, and took possession of

of the spoil left

much

behind by the vanquished. The

following day the Armenian army, passing the

river Cur, entered the country of the Aluans,

where they massacred

whom

all

Magi and Persians

They then purified all

the

they discovered.

the places that had been polluted by the sacrifices of these heathens,

and succeeded

in deliver-

ing the Aluans from the dreadful scourge with

which they had been tormented. The successful troops then advanced to the gate of Chorah,
beforementioned, where they put to death every

mm

HISTORY OF ARMENTA*

2&S

Persian in the neighbourhood, and totally

demo*

lished the edifice, which, as

we have

served, had been built there

by Hazkert. They

before ob-

then dispatched ambassadors to the kings of the

Aluans and the Huns, with whom they established

by an oath. But
the Armenians was engaged

a covenant of peace, confirmed

while one portion of

in such gallant exploits,

Vasak the Seunian hav-

ing separated himself from the christian church,

together with some others, again introduced

into

Armenia the worship of fire.

commenced

They again

the same scene of blood and torture

which had before disgraced the country: many

churches were demolished, the priests of which
were tortured, and more than one village wa?s
The sons of the chiefs were
totally destroyed.
seized and sent to Persia, and a new agreement
was formed with Hazkert, Mihrnerseh, and
the chief Magi, to bring the whole of the inha-

Vasak theSeuniaft,
coadjutors,
unworthy
also wrote to the
with his
Greeks, and other nations, accusing Vardan of
having rebelled from the king of Persia and

bitants to the worship of fire.

from them.

Armenia under the Greeks

that time ruled by one Vasak a Mamiconian.
To him also Vasak wrote privately,
calumniating the Vardanians, upon which he,

The
was at

division of

wicked than his adviser, wrote to the

emperor, and by his representations rendered
no

less

269

HISTORY or ARMENIA.
Vardan and
**

7%z> Vasak,"says Elishey,

and

detestable.

partizans

gallant

his

*'

found </?fl^Vasak;

confederacy proved the ruin of their

their

When Vardan and

country."

his

friends

heard of the calumnies that had been spread

abroad by Vasak, and of the abominable acts

consequent on his apostacy, they returned to

They
Armenia, and again swept the country.

made an

incursion into Seunies, the province of

Vasak, where they destroyed

many

places,

and

captured numbers of prisoners. Consulting with

each other, they released one of their Persian
prisoners, and sent

him

as

an ambassador to

Hazkert, with directions to signify their willingness to

serve

unmolested

The

in

if

he would leave them

the exercise of their religion.

Persian monarch agreed to this, yet har-

boured

in his heart a

Armenians
easily
all

him,

and

deadly rancour against the

in order to execute the

what he contemplated, he

resolved, at

events, to break the present union

With

them.

this object in view,

general letter addressed to

living

all

more

amongst

he published a
the christians

under his government, directing them to

exercise the rites of their religion openly in

all

places.

The Armenians, having perceived the

object of Hazkert, did not separate

joined more closely,

latent

but rather

determined to prepare

themselves for the worst.

a.d.451.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

270

CHAPTER
The

ivickedness

of Vasak, and the martyrdom of

Vardatiians.

the
A. D. 451.

The

king of Persia, observing that

endeavours to

were

III.

lull

to

march

the vigilance of the Armenians

into

Armenia,

tate

to Phaitacaran,

Vasak,

by

and sent

whom

it,

directed

and massacre

the inhabitants indiscriminately.

went

his

assembled a large army, and

ineffectual,

placing Mihrnerseh at the head of

him

all

Mihrnerseh
for the apos-

he was informed of

the preparations for resistance of the united

and earnestly besought, as a preparatory step, to endeavour to dissolve their

party;

Vasak then took two priests, named

Zangak and Peter, and two deacons, Isaac
and Mushie, and with them affirmed to the
union.

leaders of the united christians, on oath, that

Hazkert had directed that they were to be

permitted henceforward, quietly to profess their
religion.

He declared

to them, that

Mihrnerseh

was come to subdue them by the sword, if

they were not content to accept the terms
he had offered which were, that if the christians
would be content to renaaia in peace, they
;

271

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
should be protected in the exercise of their

rehgion

but

if

they decided on war, his expe-

dition was ready

commence

to

these wilful falsehoods,

the

hostilities.

By

execrable Vasak

destroyed the union which had subsisted be-

tween the Georgians, Aluans, and Armenians.

Mihrnerseh, having observed that Vasak was
actually

sincere

in

treachery, and

his

that

through his means the wishes of Hazkert had

made over

army to the
command of the Persian general Mushcan
Neusalavurt, directing him to act according
to the desires of the prefect, and then went into
When he was introduced into the prePersia.
been

realized,

his large

sence of the Persian monarch, instead of praising

the zeal of Vasak, he represented him as a

dangerous and detestable character.

The brave

and noble Vardan, remarking the iniquity of

Vasak, and the vast warlike preparations of the
Persians,

spread

his

emissaries

throughout

Armenia, inviting his countrymen to join his

standard in defence of the
his

army swelled

to

By this means
men, who gathered

faith.

66,000

together in the city of Ai tashat, devoting themselves to deathfor their religion, and for the glory

and honour of Christ and his church. St. Joseph,

the pontiff, and Isaac, the bishop of the Kush-

tunians with Levond the

prie.<t,

and many others

of the clergy also repaired to that city, to join

HISTORV OF ARMLNIA.

272

their devoted countrymen.

Vardan heard that

the Persians had pitched their

camp

in the pro-

vince of Heir, from which they sallied at times*

laying waste the country; he immediately sent
a detachment under the

Amatunian,

the

Zaranzar drove

to

command

of Zaranzar*

disperse the plunderers.

depredating foraging

in all the

enemy, and having reconnoitred

camp, returned to the united army.

parties of the
their

Vasak, however, had not been

idle.

He

assembled his adherents, and joined the Persians,

where they lay encamped, and more and more

inflamed them against his devoted countrymen.

By

the

much

means

also of villainous priests,

cooled the ardour of

many

he very

attached to the

united party, and who, although they did not

quite separate themselves from Vardan, were
better inclined toward Vasak.

The

two armies

village of Avarayr.

met near the

The Persians encamped on
at

length

the plain, the patriotic Armenians near a river

>vhich

is

called

Mory\

The

day being

advanced when the adverse armies

sight of each other, the contest

was

came

far

in

deferred,

apparently by mutual consent, until the following

Vardan passed among the ranks of

his men, accompanied by the priest Levond,
both exhorting them to resist manfully the
morning.

power

of the invaders in the approaching fight.

273

HKTORT OF ARMENIA.
The Armenians
night,

took the sacrament that

all

and inflamed with the love of Christ and

their country, felt themselves

doubly strength-

ened. On the following day, which was the 26tlv

Marery (May), and the seventh day of Whitsuntide, the Armenians, eager for the contest

which was to decide the fate of all they held dear,

crossed the river and commenced the attack.

They were

at first attended with success, the

Persians being cut

down with

great slaughter,

Five
but treason broke out in their ranks.
thousand men, who were secretl-y attached to

drew themselves

the other party,

the Persians.

day,

The

were routed.

and the Armenians

glorious

Vardan, having

performed prodigies of valour,

In

all,

the

side of the vanquished,

field,

and joined

This unexpected event changed

the fortune of the

other chiefs.

off

amounted

to

fell,

number
that

296 men.

with nine

of slain on the

were

left

on the

In the pursuit,

the Persians took 740 prisoners,

who were

pre-

vented from fleeing with the same speed as the

by being wounded. These were immediately put to death, making on the whole the
loss of the Armenians to amount to 1,036.
The victors suffered more severely their
slain amounting to 3,544, nine of whom were

others,

great chiefs of Persia.

If the defalcation of

those 6,000 perfidious cowards had not thrown

nn

MISTORT OF ARMENTA.

274

confusion amongst the Armenians, the Persians,

"would have incontestabVy lost the battle.
it

was, however, Vasak, seeing the

fee

had reaped by

recourse to deceit.

his victory,

As

little fruit

once more had

The defeated army having

taken refuge in their fortresses, he swore ta

them to guarantee what he had formerly pro-

mised

by

name of the Persian monarch, and

means induced many to come out of

in the

this

their strong holds.

into his hands,

them

to death.

Immediately on their

falling

he perfidiously and cruelly put

Vasak

also

succeeded in getting

and a few other

power, whom he loaded with
St. Joseph,

marched against
Vardan, who was

Himayak,
at the

priests,

into his.

irons.

He

the

then

brother of

head of a few troops in

Himayak was defeated,

and barbarously martyred. The

the country of the Taics.

taken prisoner,

Persians then divided themselves into several

detachments, and proceeded to ravage the
country.

The Armenians, driven almost

to

despair by the daily outrages committed on

them, at length flew to arms, in a body, and

furiously attacking the spoilers, completely de-

feated

them,

taking

numbers of

prisoners.

made incursions
into Persia, where they burnt down many towns
and villages. Mushcan Neusalavurt, the PerIncited by resentment, they

sian general, alarmed at this unforeseen turn of

^75

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
affairs,

and unable

to

make head

exasperated Armenians, wrote

against the

Hazkert, in-

to

forming him of the recent circumstance, and

imputing the whole of these misfortunes to Vasak.

The Persian monarch, grieved

at the

unex-

pected condition of his army, consulted with

Mihrnerseh, and then sent directions to Mushcan
Neusalavurt, to endeavour to appease the Ar-

menians, by promising them,

name,

to forbear

on account

on oath,

in

his

henceforward persecuting them

of their religion.

He

also to appoint Atrormizd prefect,

ordered him

and then

to

return to Persia.*

CHAPTER

IV.

The prefectures of Atrormizd and Atirwushnasp

ajid the period heticeen the pontificates

and Johan

';

of Melite]/,

the JMandakiuiian.

Atrormizd Arshacan, being appointed to the

prefecture of Armenia, commenced his government by sending the following individuals bound
in fetters into

Persia; viz. St. Joseph, Isaac,

bishop of the Rushtunians, the priests Mushey,

Samuel, Abraham, Levond and Arshen; some
of their scholars,

among whom was Khorenand

SeeHist.

Book

IIT, c.

n2

2 13.

a. D. 451,

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

276

Abraham, with the deacon

by

measure

this

to

have

Cajaj.

He imagined

inflicted a severe

wound

on Christianity, by suspending* the exertionsof its

most zealous defenders.

On

the arrival of these

devoted victims in Persia, they were tortured

on the rack by order of Mihrnerseh, and confined

in the

common

Vasak, shortly

criminal gaol.

Armenia, went to

after their departure from

Persia, in hopes of there receiving from the king

a splendid reward for his diabolical exertions.

Shortly after

this,

the Prefect wrote to

all

the

bishops and chiefs dispersed about Armenia,

inviting

them

religion,

by making known

Hazkert.

He

to the

open profession of their

to

them the

will of

then urged the more distinguished

chiefs to renounce all fear,

and go

to visit the

king, where every thing might be put into order

by

treaty.

They consented

to the proposal of

the Prefect, on receiving from Hazkert an oath,

guaranteeing their safety.

Previous to their

setting out in their journey, having no hopes of

St.

Joseph ever more returning

to

Armenia, they

directed a meeting of bishops to be held in the

city of Duin, for the election of a pontiff.
A. D. 452.

The assembly having taken

of the clergy and the nation

from Manazkert,
pontifical dignity.

Duin,

in the

who
He

place, the choice

fell

upon Melitey

forthwith assumed the

established his chair in

year of our Lord 452. After govern-

277

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

mg

the church

died.

On

of five years,

for a period

he

the election of Melitey, the chiefs set

Mihrnerseh

out for the court of Persia.

received them with

much outward

at first

respect and

honour, but quickly changing his demeanour,

caused them to be arrested and thrown into the

gaol where the priests were confined.

they were tormented

them

to

in various

embrace the Persian

Here

ways, to force
religion.

Just

about this period Hazkert, having considered

the charges before alleged against the wretched

apostate Vasak, found him guilty, divested

of

all his

him

power, and committed him to prison.

Here he died a most miserable death, after

proving the most bitter and successful foe that
iiad ever taken

arms against

his country.*

His

Varazvalan, was ap-

son-in-law, the apostate

pointed by the king his successor, as chief of the

Seunies. This individual was tormented, it is
said,

by an

evil

spirit,

and strangled himself.

Vazgen, governor of the Georgians, at

The

vile

this

time in Persia, and an apostate, on his

He
return to Georgia proved a great tyrant.
was continually urging his wife, St. Susana, the
eldest daughter of Vardan, to embrace the Per-

sian religion, and on her determined refusal, he

tormented her for a period of six years, when

she perished through her sufferings, A. D. 458.

* See Hist.

Book

III,

14, 15.

278

HISTORY OF AHMENTA.

Sometime

A. D. 454.

after,

Hazkert engaged in a wai*

with the Huns, and on

army

his setting out

with his

against that people, he directed the im-

prisoned

Armenian

conveyed

in

and priests to be

chiefs

irons to the castle of the city of

Neushapuh, and there made over

to the charge
of the chief of the Magi, in order that they
might be allowed no ease. The chief Magus>

in

endeavours to make them quit their

his

by torments, observed that the hand of

Almighty was stretched forth for their

religion

the

became

protection, and

He

tianity.

beheld

in

saints, the Vardanians,

of God, and rejoicing

was unfortunate

a proselyte to Chris-

a vision

the blessed

surrounded by the glory

at his conversion.

Hazkert

in his expedition against the

Huns, who routed him and

his troops.

Enraged

at the disgrace of being beaten, the king con-

sulted his
defeat

Magi,

who

assured him that his

was without doubt owing

to his not

having put to death the imprisoned priests,

had overturned
*'

who

the altars of the Persian gods.

Hence," said they, " the wrath of our gods

kindled against you."

When

Hazkert heard

is

this,

he immediately caused the priests Samuel and

Abraham,

whom

he had taken with him on his

expedition, to be brought out and tortured to

death.

He

then sent Denshapuh to the castle

of Neushapuh,

to

dispatch

those

confined

279

HISTORY OF ABMENIA.

On

there.

Neushapuh he took
and bringing them to a

his arrival at

the captive priests,

distant place, he there

martyred them, on the

25th of Hirotiz (July), A. D. 454.

An
was

individual of the

name

of Khujik,

who

secretly a christian, buried their bodies.

Levond the

being the most distinguished

priest,

among

these martyrs, they were henceforward

called

Levondians.

two

of their pupils,

caused them

to

Denshapuh also tortured

Khoren and Abraham, and

be driven into Assyria.

In the meantime the Armenian chiefs,

come

into Persia

who had

a. d.

45%

under the most solemn assur-

ances of safety, languished

in a

deep and gloomy

dungeon, exposed to all the vicissitudes of heat

and cold, without bedding of any description
scantily fed, and at times enduring the extremities of hunger and thirst. They bore all without

murmuring, confiding

Most High.

The

to their miseries,

the

medium

in the

omniscience of the

ruthless Hazkert still added

by tormenting them, through

of Mihrnerseh, on account of their

them to their country and families, with power and honour, if they
would turn to the faith of the Magi. But all
religion, offering to restore

was

ineffectual

attachment

they remained stedfast in their

to those

doctrines

which

their

ancestors had perished in defending.

After a confinement of four years, they were

a. d.456.

280

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
at length released, through the intercession of

Shilomshapuh, a Persian prince, but were not

permitted to leave the capital. Ashusha, prince

by the assistance

of the Gugars,

of Mihrnerseh,

obtained from the king the release of Vahan,

Vasak, and Artaces, the three sons of Himayak,

the brother of Vardan, and took them with him

where they were brought up

to his country,

mother Zivick, who was

The youngest son
of Ashusha's wife.

the fear of God,

the sister
of

by

their

Himayak, named Vard, was

A.D.457. of his

this

in the

hands

Some

Hazkert died, and was succeeded

in the Persian throne

roz.

still

nurses in the country of the Taics.

time after

in

by

his

youngest son Phi-

This prince, immediately after his succes-

sion, considerably alleviated the condition of tha

by allowing them pensions,

which enabled them to live more at their ease*
and having found them in many instances faith*
ful and trustworthy, he restored them to ArmeArmenian

nia.

chiefs,

This occurred in the eighth year of his

reign,

A. D, 464.

Prefect, with

whom

He

also appointed a

new

the chiefs set out on their

return to their country.

A. D. 464.

The new
Persia

to

by the king of
supersede Atrormizd, was named
Prefect, appointed

Atirwushnasp, and he governed the Armenians

for a period of

seventeen years.

On

the arrival

of the chiefs in Armenia, they united with each

281

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
other in the practice of every christian virtue, and

became eminent

for

the piety their conduct

evinced. Their hearts, however, were oppressed,

when, on looking around, they observed many of

the other chiefs, with the view of courting the fa-

vour of the Persians, openly worshipping the sun,

and erecting temples for the adoration of fire.

A circumstance which had a powerful tendency to extend the evil was, the power which

some of these unworthy

attained

chiefs

by

Other individuals, seeing the

their apostacy.

advantages to be obtained by embracing the

Persian

religion,

them by those

followed

whom we

the

set

have noticed.

They, however, suffered

in

other respects

in

renouncing their religious

by

their actions as

if

example

faith, it

for

appeared

they had renounced every

virtue that distinguishes one

man above another

they became so base and cowardly, that king

Phiroz often said, " In

my

dominions

find the

Armenians more worthless than the Syrians."

While the Armenians were in this condition,
the Huns made incursions into the resions about
Arzakh, where they committed dreadful cruelties,

on account of

reli;^ion.

They martyred

Athanas, the pupil of St. Isaac, and a lady of

name of Regina, but miracles having followed

their deaths, many of the Huns were converted,
the

and afterwards suffered martyrdom.*

*

See Hist. Book

00

III, c. 18.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

282

now

Let us

observe the changes that had

taken place in the pontificate.

A.D.45r.

Melitey, the pontiff, in the

spiritual

fifth

year of his

sway, and before the release of the

Persia, died, and

chiefs confined in

ceeded by iMoses the

First.

his dignity eight years,

The

was suc-

latter

enjoyed

and then followed his

predecessor.
A. D. 465.

The successor

of

Moses was Geut, a

disciple

of St. l<aac and St. Mesrop, from the village

of Arahez, in the province of the Taics,

He was

pious mm, and eminent for wisdom and knowledge oi' the sciences. He was a great proficient
in Greek literature, and, upon the whole, a great

ornament
electioii

to the pontificate.

Although

at his

he was nearly seventy years old, he set

about correcting the disorders which had crept

among his people, with admirable zeal and ardour,

lie

and reproof

was

also not sparing of admonition

to the profligate,

where he had an

opportunity of noting their vices.

This created

him enemies, and one of them, Gadishew the

rorcoruuian, carried a complaint against him to
A.D.

472.

the king of Persia.

Phiroz hereupon sent for

Geut, and having examined the deeds which

had distinguished

worthy

his pontificate,

of reprehension.

found nothing

He, however, tempted

the pontiff to embrace the Persian rehgion, and

on

his

expressing his indignation at the proposal.

283

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
the king ordered him to be removed from the
pontificate,

and

another

named

individual,

Geut

Christopher, to be elected in his stead.

afterwards returned to Armenia, where he died,

after living in retirement

two

He was

years.

buried in the village of Othmis, after he had

governed

the

Armenian

church

ten

years,

during which time he had regulated the cere-

monies anew, and made many improvements.

Christopher the Arzrunian was appointed pontiff

by Phiroz the king

of Persia, in the

room

a. d. 475.

of

Geut, and died after remaining in that dignity

five years.

During

his pontificate

Barzumab,

bishop of Nisibis, began to spread abroad in

Persia the Nestorian heresy.

coming
all

to the

knowledge of

the provinces to

Christopher, on
this evil,

wrote to

beware of admitting

Barzumah attempting
trines in Armenia, he

it.

On

to disseminate these doc-

was expelled from

his

diocese by Nershapuh the Arzrunian.

Johan the Mandakunian, from the village of

Zalnot in the province of the Arshamunians, a
fellow

disciple with Geut,

was appointed

to

succeed Christopher at the age of seventy-five.

He was an estimable character, and materially

improved the church ordinances, particularly

that respecting ordination.

He

also corrected

the book containing the directions for celeHe composed

brating the sacrifice of the altar.
o

a. d. 48o.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA,

284

many sermons and

are the

collects,

most excellent

He

nians.

also

and

in use

wrote

his prayers

with the Arme-

many

distinguished for their sound sense and

plary piety.

we

have

During the sway of these

lust

exem-

pontiffs,

Moses

noticed, saints Elishey,

Chorenensis, and some others, were

tence,

alike

essays,

still

in exis-

but seeing the dreadful disorders that

pervaded the country,

they retired some to

convents, others to deserts, where they engaged

in composing
For particulars

themselves in religious studies, and

and translating various books.

of which see History Book II,

CHAPTER
The
A. D. 466.

exploits

HiMAYAK,

c.

60.

V.

of Vahan the Mamiconian.

the brother of Vardan the Great,

had four sons, Vahan, Vasak, Artaces, and

Vard. The last, as we have before remarked,
resided in the country of the Taics, the other
three were in the frontiers of the Gugars.

The

three brothers, on hearing of the restoration of

the faithful Armenian chiefs to their country,

quitted Gugars,
birth-place.

and returned to Taron

Here they grew

in

valour, and became esteemed by

their

wisdom and
who knew

all

them. Vahan, the eldest, however, outshone the

285

HI8T0RT OF ARMENIA.
and indeed excelled

Others,

He was

Armenia.

the chiefs of

all

particularly distinguished for

mildness of disposition, extraordinary wisdom,

and unconquerable bravery. He was looked

with admiration, and distinu:uished

with the peculiar favour of the prefect Atirwushnasp. The more, however, his virtues rendered

upon by

all

him beloved by the sood, the more they stirred

up malice in the minds of the bad. He was,
however, re2:arded by Gadishew iheCorcorunian
with more than ordinary

dislike.

This indivi-

dual, detesting the sight of Vahan, conspired

with others, as worthless as himself, to write

joint

accusations against him

king of Persia.
ditates

to

Phiroz the

" Vahan," said they,

rebellion,

and

is

**

me-

endeavouring to

excite the people to an insurrection against the

Persian power."

Vahan, perceiving the machinations of

his

enemies, and fearing that a plot would at some

was so
exasperated, that he resolved on a step which
afterwards was the cause of bitter affliction to

time or other be laid against his

him.

this decision,

he immediately

to the Persian court,

and having been

Acting on

proceeded

life,

introduced into the presence of Phiroz, there

made

a voluntary profession of the religion of

The king was much pleased at the acand bestowed on him considerable honours.

the Magi.
tion,

a.d.478.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

28^

Phiroz, however, apprehensive of the soundness

of his profession,
to

would not permit him

Armenia before he had caused

his

to return

youngest

brother Vard to be taken from the country

of the Taics, and brought into Persia.

This

being complied with, Vard remained with the

king as an hostage, and Vahan returned invested
with the power and dignity of the royal agent.
A. D. 479.

On

his arrival

to

regret

among

his friends,

Vahan began

the step he had taken, and his for-

mer acquaintances avoided him as a pest.

Thus he ])assed his life most miserably, bemoaning the act of folly and sin he had comThe chiefs, whom we designate the
mitted.
faithful, on account of their memorable stand
in defence of their religion in the Persian

dun-

geons, on hearing of the weakness of Vahan,

became alarmed, and censured his improper

conduct most severely. The apostates, who
before hated him on account of his virtues, now
doubly detested him, in consequence of the
favour with which he was distinguished by the
king.
They therefore did not cease speaking
ill

of him.

Thus had Vahan by one unguarded

act forfeited the esteem and love of his friends,

and sharpened the envy and malice of his

He, however, was quite insensible to
enemies.
one or the other, being dreadfully tormented

by

his

conscience for the evil he had done.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

He

wished

at length

for death,

287

and thus ad-

dressed Christ in prayer to grant him what he

desired; " All things," said he, " are possible to
thee,

my

God.

throw myself upon thee, do

thou help me, and shew

me

way

which I
Grant me a time of repentance, and

should go.

of confession, that

may

the

in

He

glorify thee."

dis-

closed

the desire of his heart to the faithful

chiefs,

who encouraged him

to cleanse publicly

from his character the foul blot cast on

apostacy.
for a

fit

it

by

his

This he determined to do, waiting

opportunity of carrying his intention

into execution.

went

to

sent

orders

King

war with the

to

the

Phiri)Z,

about

this time,

Hfjjhlhals. He, therefore,

pre ect

Atirwushnasp to

assemble troops in Armenia to assist him, and

to

proceed with them and the chiefs of that

nation to

the country of the Aluans, there to

oppose the enemies should they attempt to

make

incursions.

ed were apostates.

Half of the troops collect-

These grievously molested

the faithful during the expedition, provoking

and insulting them, by calling them unbelievers

At the conclusion of Phiroz's
and traitors.
operations against the Hephthals, the Armenians
returned to their country, and encamped on the

two columns, one

composed of the Persian detachment and the
apostates, the other of those who had remained
plains of Shirak, divided into

^,

431,

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

238

chiefs.

and headed by their

The camps of these two bodies were

distinct,

some distance

faithful to their religion,

lying between them.

Previously to their disbanding, some of the

who had been

pious chiefs,

disgusted and

grieved with the conduct of their apostate coun-

trymen, secretly met, and said to each other,

**

Now

is

the time for a bold effort to deliver

our country from the hand of the Persians and

apostates. Let us join with Valthank, the king

of Georgia, or wiih the Huns, or Greeks, and

The Almighty, seeing

attack them.

the purity

of the motives that inspire us, will smile upon

our exertions

for

we do

not engage in this en-

terprise for personal aggrandizement, but for the

purpose of saving our holy church from

falling

under the power of the worshippers of fire."

All being unanimous in these sentiments, disclosed their desires to Vahan.

He, overjoyed at

the opportunity that offered itself for publicly

recanting his apostacy, replied, "Your wishes

exactly agree with mine, but I scarcely dare
join with you, because I have observed how
often enterprizes of this nature are baulked

by

treason. Let us not apply to strangers for aid, for

they
in

may

God,

chiefs,

betray us.

for

Let us place

all

our trust

he alone disposes of events." The

this, declared, " We place no

on hearing

confidence in ourselves, nor in others; but in the

2S9

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

power

of

God

alone; for

we

which

Gregory and the blessed martyrs

we

us; for

pray to St.

to intercede for

prefer instant death to the pain

we

observing the daily disgraces put on our

church." When Vahan heard ihem talk of death,

feel in

he felt more inspired with devotion to the cause,

and was determined to shed every drop of
his blood in defence of Christ and his faith.
All being agreed, they prayed fervently for aid to
the Almighty, and committed to his hands the
issue of their enterprize.

There being a priest

name of Athik in their camp, they called

him, and made him administer to them an oath
on the Holy Testament, that they would act
of the

according to the doctrines

cheerfully die in

its

it

tents.

and

This being done,

defence.

they retired to their

contained,

Unfortunately, the

Vahan respecting treason in this

One of the chiefs of the
affair was verified.
combined party, named Varazshapuh, from the
tribe of the Amatunians, went that night to the

prediction of

camp

of the Prefect, and disclosed the

to all

who were

there present.

confounded, and

in the

dawn

design

The men were

of the morning, in

haste and terror marched to the city of Ani, where

they stopped during the day. In the following
night they prosecuted their

flight,

refuge in the castle of Artashat.

party,

when they

and took

The united

discovered the retreat of their

PP

290

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
enemies, pursued them, and captured a few

had loitered

in the rear,

among whom was the

infamous Gadishew, the Corcorunian.

were sent

who

These

The combined

to the city of Duin.

chiefs then hastened to lay siege to the castle of

The

Artashat.

Prefect, however, with a

adherents, effected his escape

night,

and

fled

The Vahanians,

the

to

as

we

thence

to Duin,

the

regions of Atropatia.
shall

henceforward

the united party, discovering this,

and went

in

few

left

call

Artashat

where they elected a new

Prefect and began to prepare for war.

CHAPTER
The

exploits

of

VI.

the Vahanians against Atirwusk-

nasp, in the pre/tcture of Isaac the Bagratian.

A. D.481.

The

Vahanians having observed that Atir-

wushnasp had quitted Armenia,

prefecture

raised to the

Isaac the Bagratian noble.

This

individual had greatly distinguished himself for

some time previous to this, by his eminent
skill and courage, and on this account the
It was at
chiefs had elected him their prefect.
his

special

request,

that

Moses Chorenensis
Vahan the Mami-

wrote the history of Armenia.

coman was appointed

general of the Armenian

291

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
army, the chiefs swearing to obey him in every
In the meantime

thing appertaining to war.

the apostate chiefs,

wushnasp

who had accompanied

of the

they had

finish

The

him

in his flight, strongly advised

hasten to the attack

time

to

Atirto

Vahanians, before
their

fugitive Prefect, acting

upon

preparations.
their sugges-

gathered an army from the country of

tions,

Atropatia, and elsewhere, amounting to 7,000

men, with which he immediately marched into

Armenia.

The invaders crossed

the river Arax>

and prepared to enter Nakhjuan. When the

Vahanians were informed of the advance of their
enemies, they held a council, and resolved to
the

leave Isaac

Vahan
in

Vahan

prefect,

the

general*

the Camsaracan, and a few other chiefs,

Duin,

to

protect

it

in case

of exigency*

while the remainder, amounting to no more than

meet the invaders. Previous to their setting out, these gallant and
faithful Armenians entered the church of the
400 men, proceeded

to

and there solemnly devoted themselves to

They
the service of their country and religion.

citv,

then advanced to the village of Varazkert, where

they halted and sent forward Vasak, the brother

of

Vahan

village of

and

the general, with a few men, to the

Curwak,

to reconnoitre the

discover his force.

On

the

dawn

enemy
of the

next morning, Atirwushnasp arrived with his

PP

292

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
troops at Curwak, not knowing that Vasak

wa
Arme*

When the Persians perceived the

niansso near them, they became greatly alarmed.
there.

Vasak was
be able

also apprehensive that he should not

make a clear escape with his men. He

summoned them together, and directed them to
make away in small parties of two or three, and
to

hasten with

practicable expedition to join

all

To

their army.

give

them more time

to effect

their escape, he sent messengers to Atirwush-

nasp, saying,
to

*'

have a communication

you from the Armenians, which,

to

make

you will
receive, it is probable that peace may be restored." Atirwushnasp replied, "T canreceive no
communication from rebels with arms in their
hands."

Vasak sent again

be permitted to deliver

to him,

if

begging to

his mission.

On

dispatch of the last messenger, perceiving

his

the
all

men were

clear, he mounted his horse, and

addressing some Persians who had come to the

on business from the Prefect, said, ** The

messages I have sent to your master were only
village

meant

to ridicule him.

had no communication
my only object was to see what kind
of people you are; and I have found you a foolish
and worthless set, and I predict that much evil
to deliver

will befall

you."

Having

said

this,

them, and fearlessly pursued his

he

left

way back

to Varazkert, where, having arrived, he related

2ids

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
td his friends

what had happened, and con-

cluded by saying,

"The

Persians are indeed

more numerous than we, but many of thetn

The Armenians then
are entirely useless."
set forward, and encamped near the village of
Akorey, at the foot of Mount Ararat, and having heard that the enemy would arrive there
the next day, they

made

preparations to receive

them, after having fervently prayed to God.

the

dawn

little

la

of the morning they divided their

The first occucentre and composed of 100 men,

band

into four divisions.

pying the

was placed under the orders of Vasak the

Mamiconian and Babken the Seunian. The
second also of 100 men, forming the right wing,
was commanded by Atom the Gnunian, and his
brother Arastom.

The

third, of equal strength,

was confided to GarThe fourth composed a

joile Malkhazuni.
body of reserve, and was headed by Nerseh the
Camsaracan and his brother Hirahat, who reformed the left wing, and

ceived directions to render assistance at all points.

The Persians at length arrived, and perceiving

the small number with which they had to contend, exclaimed, " Surely these Armenians have

abandoned
of death!"

their senses,

and are come

They then began

the

more able horsemen advancing

by those

of inferior skill.

in quest

attack,

first,

the

followed

HISTORY OF ARMENIA*

294

At the moment when the

conflict

commenced^

the infamous Garjoile Malkhazuni,

100 men, deserted

with his

to the Persians; thus leaving

only three hundred to dispute the fight with the

The Armenians, perceiving

enemy.

this act

were inspired with the greatest

and calling upon God for aid, rushed
impetuously on their foes. Nothing could withof treachery,

fury,

Wherever they appeared they spread destruction, and the Persians

stand their enthusiasm.

finding

how

all

their efforts were, took

Atirwushnasp

fell by the hand of one

body commanded by Babken. Atom, at

to flight.
in the

unavailing

the head of his

men cut down numbers, and

took

Gudihon the apostate prisoner.

He was proceeding to put him to death when Babken the
Seunian came up and saved him,

in

consequence

of having formerly received a particular favour

at his hands.

having

The

traitor Garjoile

rallied the troops

from the

Malkhazuni,

ofCatashes, advanced

and began a furious attack on his

betrayed countrymen.
Having succeeded in
rear,

taking a prisoner, he directed him to be put to

death; but his cries brought to the spot Nerseh

and Hirahat with a few men, who attacking

the troops ofCatashes, put them to flight, after
killing their leader.

The

victorious Armenians,

seeing the field clear, returned to their camp,

having

suff"ered in

this

glorious encounter the

295

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
loss of only

one

man killed,

as

we have

observed,

by Garjoile Malkhazuni.

They

God

and

thanksgiving

to

he had given them in

Whilst they were thus

this

praise

offered

for the success

memorable battle.
en-
gaged, and rejoicing at the defeat of their enemies, two Armenians, Vargosh Gunthuney, and
Vasak Saharuney, who had deserted their ranks
during the

Duin, and

fight, arrived at the city of

informed the pontiff Johan and others, that the

Armenians had been entirely overthrown by the

Persians, and that they alone had escaped.

When

the

inhabitants of the city learned this

news, they were plunged into the deepest

While mourning pervaded

Arastom the Gnunian arrived, and
tion.

voice, exclaimed,

**

all

hearts,

raising his

The power of the holy

has conquered, and will ever conquer!"

gave a circumstantial account of the

afflic-

cross

He

then

late contest,

which inspired the people with rapturous joy.

They immediately assembled in the church, and
there offered up their gratitude to the Most High
for the signal favour he had vouchsafed them.
While they were engaged in this act of devotion,
the gallant

little

when all joined

immediately

band, the subject of

in glorifying God.

after sent

it,

arrived,

The Vahanians

ambassadors to Val thank,

king of Georgia, claiming the performance of a

promise he formerly made them, to

assist their

296

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
enterprize with his troops,

from the Huns.

and others taken

But he delayed

Armenians began

until

the

to despair of receiving assis-

tance from any quarter.

God

their only hopes in

They
;

therefore placed

and prepared to prose-

cute the undertaking they had so succesfully

begun

in his

name.

CHAPTER
Pi'oceedings

VII.

Vahaniafis

of the

Salar

against

Atiriierseh
A.D.

482.

Yjj^ brave Vahan, seeing the success that had

attended the contest with the Persians,

messengers to the four great Armenian

Arzrunians,

sent

tribes, the

the Anzevazies, the Rushtunians,

and the Mockazies,

some of whom had, through

fear of the Persians,

adopted the worship of fire;

inviting

them

to join the

united party,

and

combat manfully for the christian church. Most

of them rejected the invitation two nobles, however, named Johan Anzevazie and Nerseh the
;

Erwandunian, being well inclined to the terms

of Vahan, persuaded

accompany them
party.

On

many

of their followers to

to join the troops of the

united

their setting out for this purpose, two

great chiefs, Sevuk, prince of the Anzevazies, and

297

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
Johan, prince of the Mockazies, being displeased

with their conduct, pursued them with a number

of men,
Arest,

and overtook them

village of

at the

where a combat between the two

parties

The advocates of Christianity were so

ensued.

few, that they were surrounded by their ene-

mies

yet they fought, confiding in God, most

Johan Anzevazie

having

at-

tacked the chief of the Mockazies, killed

him

courageously.

with a dart of his spear.

This chief had often

before ridiculed Johan, by saying of him,

is

good

for nothing.

He ought

to have a

**

He

yoke

put on his neck, and be worked like an ox."

Sevuk, the other chief, used to answer, " 1
will bring the yoke;

do you put

it

on his neck

if

you can." The scoffer, however, was justly

rewarded for his contemptuousness, being killed

whom

he thought so meanly.
Sevuk, the other apostate chief, and his men,
when they heard of the death of Johan Mocka-

by

the object of

zie,

took to flight. They were pursued, and

many

them slain. The victors then proceeded to

Duin, where they were joyfully met by the Vahanians. King Phiroz, when he heard of the events
we have just detailed, became extremely irri-

of

tated against Vahan, and taking his brother Vard,

who

it

will

Persia, put

be recollected was an hostage in

him

in bonds.

a considerable force,

He

then collected

and dividing

qq

it

into four

HISTORY OF ARMF.NIA.

298

detachments, sent them, in the beginning of

spring, into the regions of Hier and

with directions to take Vahan

alive,

Zarwand,

and put the

The command of these

troops was given to Atirnerseh Salar, a renowned
AVhen Vahan heard of the arrival in
warrior.
Armenia of such a multitude of enemies, he sum-

rest of his party to death.

moned

his chiefs to hold a council at Duin, at

which Johan the pontiff was present. Here,

having met and consulted, he assembled his
troops, comprising a very small number, and
accompanied by the holy pontiff, set out to
meet the enemy. He was unwilling to leave the
man of God behind, placing great hope in the
efficacy of his

army

prayers.

The

little

patriotic

arrived at the village of Nersehapat, in the

province of Artaz, where they encamped

being

but a short distance from the camp of the PerEarly the next morning Vahan formed
sians.

The centre was

given to Isaac the prefect; the right wing to
Barshel Vahevuney, aided by Babken the Seunian, Atom the Gnunian, and Phapak Paluney;
his troops into three divisions.

the

left to

Nerseh the Camsaracan, and

his bro-

thers Vahan and Hirahat, aided by the general's

brother

Vasak.

Vahan, with a select few,

reserved himself to afford assistance to

where

it

all

parts

might be required, and was seconded

by Viren Vanandensis and Pap Artacuney.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

299

These arrangements being made, each took

post and cahnly awaited the enemy, then

his
at

At sunrise the battle commenced. The Persians advanced to the charge

of the right wing of the Armenian army, and put

some

it

distance.

tu flight.

At

this juncture Isaac the prefect

engaged the Persian general Atirnerseh Salar

in single combat.
Having ineffectually thrown
their spears at each other, they joined

hand

to

and a furious struggle ensued. After

wrestling for a considerable time, and mutually
hand,

exchanging several violent blows, the Persian

was exhausted, and thrown from

his horse;

but through the confu^ion that prevailed, suc-

ceeded

in escaping

amongst the crowd. Vahan,

having observed the confusion into which his

army was thrown by

wing, called out

the defeat

of his right

Vanandensis

to Viren

to ad-

vance to the charge. The latter replied, " Do

not confide in me in an hour like this." Vahan,

on hearing

this,

sealed himself with the sign of

the cross, and darted into the right wing of the

Persian army with the speed and fury of a thun-

Here he was nobly seconded by the

two brothers Nerseh and Hirahat the Camsaraderbolt.

cans.

These three quickly threw ihe ranks of

enemy into disorder, cutting them down with

immense slaughter. They then passed to the
the

left

wing, where thsir lbe<

fe'.l

qq2

before

them

like

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

300

ripe fruit shaken

by

a high wind.

One

of the

four Persian generals, Vin Khorian, a powerful

man, with

his guards, sustained

undauntedly the

glory of his nation, and boldly kept his ground.

This being observed by Vishnasp, another of the

Persian generals, he marched to attack the

Armenians on

their

weakest

side.

At

this

mo-

ment the brave Vahan encountered Vin Khorian,

and after a sharp combat stretched him on the
Vishnasp was then attacked by Nerseh
plain.
the Camsaracan, and killed by a thrust of his
The Armenians, led by Barshel, who
spear.
had been defeated and put to flight by the first
charge of the Persians,

now

looking back and

seeing the Persians were beaten, returned and

pursuit of the fleeing enemy.

joined in the

More were
left

on the

killed in their flight than they

The

field.

victors,

the Persian camp, found

thanks to

God

on their return

immense

they divided amongst each

had

spoil,

other,

for their success.

to

which

returning

They then

to the village of Nersehapat, where they

went
had left the holy

pontiff",

and with him retired

to a place called Varshakie in the province of

Zalcote.

Here they took

rest,

being

all filled

with joy and triumph.

While

the

Vahanians

were enjoying the

pleasing reflection which followed their victory,

news reached them

that

Vard had miraculously

301

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
escaped from Persia: scarcely had they had time
to

think

upon

this

when Vard

intelligence,

himself, with his attendants, joined them.

It

appeared that he actually did not know by what

means he had been extricated from the Persian
bonds. Vahan was overjoyed at this unexpected
circumstance, particularly as he
that

God had

knew by

forgiven his apostacy.

it,

For on

with the others in the enterprize in

which they were now engaged, he had said in
his mind, " Now, if God is pleased at my

his uniting

my aposme see my

thoughts, and has forgiven the sin of

tacy, I beseech

him quickly

beloved brother Vard."

to let

His brother V-asak had

also entreated from the Almighty, first to

let

him see his brother Vard, and then quickly to

make him worthy

crown of marVasak had his wish;

to receive the

A short time after

put
to death on account of religion.
he was

tyrdom.

CHAPTER
The treachery of Valthank

VIII.

the Georgiati,

actions of the Vahanians against

and

the

Mihran.

Armenians were remaining in

Varshakie, they received ambassadors from

While

the

Valthank the king of Georgia, falsely informing

them that his country was invaded by a large

a.d.

482.

HiSTORY OF ARMENIA.

302

army

of Persians, under the

command of Mihran;

and deceitfully calling upon them

for aid to

repel the invaders.

The statements

of the ambassadors

were not

have said, for at that period Mihran

true, as

we

was not

in Georgia, neither

would he have ever

unless he had been invited by Val-

gone there,

The Armenians, not doubting the truth of

the tale related them by the ambassadors, and
being bound by treaty to aiford assistance to the
thank.

Georgians

in

time of need, prepared to set out

to succour their ally.

however, they put

First,

On

their property into places of security.

arrival of the

Vahanians

in

the

Georgia they were

met by Valthank, who assured them that the

Huns would speedily arrive to join him against

To prevent their detecting his falsehood, he amused them with many excuses for
Mihran.

not marching immediately against the

sent people to
plains, to

kindle fires

endeavour

Huns were

foe,

and

on the adjacent

them that the

He also made the trunks
appear like armed men,

to convince

arrived.

of trees in a forest

and then incited the Armenians, by means of

treacherous spies, to go and attack them, saying,
" They are waiting for you." The Vahanians,
not suspecting the

artifice

of the king,

toward the spot where they

enemy

to

lie,

supposed

but discovered no one.

went
the

This

303

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
rendering them somewhat irresolute, Valthank
invented

many

stories to deceive

them, and per-

suaded them to pitch their camp near the river

Cur.

I!

ere, after a

delay of three days, Mihranat

with an immense force, accompanied by elephant^ chariots, and armed cavalry.

lenf^ih arrived,

He

from various nations.

opposite to that of the Armenians

they saw

the

against them,

vast' superiority

of

numbers

became alarmed, and crossing

Cur encamped on the opposite bank.

the river

Many

camp
who when

pitched his

of the united army, seized with terror at

the anticipation of the approaching contest, sent

and made terms with the Persians,

On

joined.

the following day,

whom

they

Vahan with

his

troops having taken courage, recrossed the river,

He
enemy's camp.
both
arransfed his men in order of battle, and
armies rushed to the attack. Vahan, confiding

and took post near the

in

God, and seconded by the Camsaracans, cut

down

all

who opposed

him.

tinguished Persian chiefs

w^as dreaded

fell

by the whole

Many
by

of the dis-

his hand,

and he

of the enemy's troops.

During the heat of the conflict, Isaac the prefect, who had wholly devoted himself to Christ
and the church,
valour,

fell

after

a martyr.

performing

many

acts of

Vasak, the brother of

Vahan, in an encounter with a Persian, broke

his spear against the armour of his opponent,

HISTORY OF AEMENIA.

304

and, in seeking for another on the field,

was

sur-

swordsmen by whom he
fell, after killing a number of them in his deWhile these glorious commanders were
fence.
rounded by

a host of

thus valiantly contending, several vile and trea-

cherous Armenians,

who were

derstanding with the Persians,

pretended to take
yourselves, the day

flight,
is lost

un-

in secret
all

of

crying out,

sudden
" Save

!"

This action of a party of perfidious cowards

occasioned the Vahanians to lose the battle, for

most
lost,

of those

who heard

joined in the

the cry, thinking

Among

flight.

these

was the

deceitful Val thank, with his Georgian troops.

han and

all

the Camsaracans, observing this,

Va-

found

longer resistance fruitless, and therefore followed

the fugitives.

On

their leaving the scene of

action Vahan observed Babken the Seunian lying

on the ground,

in the

midst of the dead bodies

that covered the field, desperately

Not

wounded.

beiniT able to leave his old colleague to the

vengeance

of an irritated and

cruel

enemy,

he alighted from his horse, took him up before him,

and thus saved

Persians pursued

many

the

his

life.

The

victorious

Armenians and

killed

Hirahat the
them in their flight.
Camsaracan was thrown from his horse in the
retreat, and proceeding on foot was taken prisoner and carried to Mihran, who put him in
of

305

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

and took him with him wherever he went.

valiant Seunian, of the name of Hazd, with

chains,

several Georgians,
in

chains,

and

was

also taken that day, put

Vahan the

guarded.

strictly

general, together with the

two brothers, Nerseh

and Vahan the Camsaracans,

after the battle,

retired to the village of iMuckiiarinj in the coun-

try of the Talcs,

where he was afterwards joined

by others who had escaped from the battle, to

the number of 100 men. iMiliran, having learned
where Vahan had taken up his residence, set out
in pursuit of him,

accompanied by his large army.

In a short time he arrived near the village of

Vahan was

Duin, where he pitched his camp.

posted at a short distance from this place.

Mihran, when he learned

desperate

this,

aware of the

valour of his opponent,

proposals of peace, wishing again to

him
bring him
sent

under subjection to the Persians. He replied,

*'
If you will allow the Armenians a free and
unmolested profession of
in all cases

obey the

their religion,

Per:5ians.

If

you

accept our subjection on these terms,

to say, that

we

consider

it

much

we

will

will not

we

desire

better to die

a glorious death in defence of Christianity, than

honoured by you in apostacy." While

these negotiations were going forward, Mihran
received an order from king Phiroz to return
immediately to Persia and was consequently

to live

rr

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

30(5

obliged to obey, setting out with Hirahatthe

Camsaracan, Hazdthe Seunian, and many more

When Nerseh the Camsacaptives in chains.
racan, the elder brother of Hirahat, heard that
Mihran had taken his brother with him to
Persia,

he became deeply

Indeed,

afflicted.

since the day of his brother's capture, he had

known no ease nor comfort. At length, not

being able to bear any longer the painful reflections which Hirahat's captivity induced, he

put himself

at the

head of a few resolute men,

and boldly followed Mihran's camp. He imagined, that by vigilantly watching the enemy s
army, he might chance to see his brother, and by
a brisk attack succeed in rescuing him, or, " at
by meeting death, I shall obtain
least," says he,
'

'

that repose
to

my

breast

which has been long

stranger

The Persians having encamped

!"

near the village of Baguan, in the province of

Bagrevand, Nerseh with his followers ap-

was a chapel of
St. Gregory the Illuminator, to which Nerseh
went, and thus offered up his prayers, " Oh
blessed St. Gregory who didst dispel the gloom

proached.

village

In this

of iniquity from Armenia,

hear

my

beseech thee to

prayers, and dispel the

which sorrow has

bv aiding me

in

liberation of

my

my

gloom with

overshadowed

my

heart,

endeavours to procure the

unfortunate brother

!"

While

307

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
he was engaged
wonderful to

in this act of devotion, behold,

Hirahat appeared before

relate,

him, having been released from the Persian bonds

Nerseh experienced
in a miraculous manner.

and glorifying the Alsignal instance of his favour, he

an extasy of pleasure

mighty

for this

returned to Duin, accompanied by his brother.

They immediately v/ent to the Pontiff to testify

what God had done for them through the interposition

Saint

of

When

Gregory.

discovered the escape of Hirahat,

diately

summoned Hazd,

the other

jVlihran

he imme-

Armeniaa

captive, into his presence, and urged

him

tt)

renounce Christianity and adopt the worship of

the sun and

fire.

Hazd

indignantly refused,

when

the cruel tyrant ordered him to be beheaded.

His body,

after the departure of the Persians

from that place, was interred

St.

chapel of

Gregory.

CHAPTER
The

acts of the

Vahan

the

men

IX.

Vahan'mns against Ilazaravukht,

Armenian general, who,

have before related, was

of

in tlie

in the village of

pr sted

a?

we

with about 100

Mucknarmj, on the retreat

Mihran beyond the

frontiers of

rr 2

Armenia, pro-

a. d. 483.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

308

In this city he had the plea-

ceeded to Duin.

sure of again meeting his old colleagues

rivals in

glory,

Nerseh and Hirahat.

rejoicing at the liberation of the latter,

began

to taste a

which then

little

repose

prevailed,

After

Vahan

the winter season,

obliging

remain in a state of inaction.

after, several

and

them

all

to

In a few days

messengers arrived from Georgia,

informing the Armenians that Isaac the prefect,

and Vasak the noble, who, as we have

in the late

alive

and

related, fell

engagement with the Persians, were

at that

moment wandering about

the

mountains, being afraid to return to their country

on account of their enemies, and expecting aid

from the Vahanians.
sertions

was

The falsehood

of these as-

sufficiently plain, yet to satisfy the

wives and other relations of these deeply regretted chieftains, Vahan sent a small detachment
of

men under

Mamiconian

to

the

command

go into

direction specified

Mushel the
Georgia, and seek in the
of

by the messengers. Mushel,

with his party set out, and

after

roaming about in

the mountains and vallies until the spring, found

no traces of them.

When

came forward the great

Persian general Zarmihr Hazaravukht, joined by
the apostate chiefs, with an immense army
the spring

invaded Armenia, and marshalling his troops

along the forests of Khosrovakert to the foot of

309

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
the mountain Girvez, advanced to the siege of
Duin. Vahan, beholding the magnitude of the

enemy's force, assembled his party, and thus

The Persians only seek to

and if we withdraw from the city,

addressed them,

encounter us,

they will follow

all

their efforts,

**

It is

us.

easy for us to baffle

by taking refuge

in

our strong

and by so doing we shall prevent all the

All
horrors of the siege and sacking of Duin."
holds,

being agreed in the opinion of their leader, they

first set about repairing and strengthening the

and then recom-

fortifications of the

capital,

mending themselves

to the protection of the All

Powerful, issued out in small parties of two and

three to effect a retreat from the enemy.

The

Persians having blockaded the city on all sides, the

Vahanians were obliged to cut

their

way through

the thronged ranks of their opponents. This they

did,

after

killing

strove to cut

numbers,

them

off.

who

ineffectually

The Persians were

amazed at this daring enterprize, and for a while

were undecided how to act, fancying that the
anger of the gods had descended upon them.
Two of the Armenian chiefs, named Ordie
Dimaxian, and Cajaj Saharuney, however, unfortunately fell in their attempt to secure the safety
of Johan

Mandakunian the

pontiff,

who,

in the

confusion that prevailed on the sudden attack

of the Armenians, was surrounded by a host of

310

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
This being perceived by the two
abovementioned, they hastened to his

Persians.
chiefs

rescue,

and fighting

through the enemy.

with the

pontiff,

valiantly,

On

opened a way

pushing forward

their

they were unhappily killed,

and Johan the Mandakunian himself received a

severe wound, which bringing him off his horse,

he lay among the

By

slain, to all

appearance dead.

the providence of God, however, the blessed

pontiff a short time afterward, having recovered

himself, found his

way

to

presence there created as

as astonishment at the

the city, and by his

much joy

manner

in

at his escape

which he had

The Persian general Ilazaravukht,

irritated beyond measure at the unexpected
escape of the Armenian chiefs, immediately set
out in pursuit of Vahan, guided by the apostate
Gudihon the Seunian. Vahan, in the meantime,
effected

it.

with his adherents, took refuge in the fortress of

Varairvar, in the province of Shalagom,

was

which

Armenia belonging
Hazaravukht nevertheless conto the Greeks.
tinued hi>s pursuit, and by forced marches quickly
situated in the part of

arrived at Varaivar, but nothing could exceed

and surprise when he learned that

the Vahanians had just left that place.
Not

his vexation

being able to contain

ed

his

his

resentment, he wreak-

fury on the innocent and defenceless

inhabitants. He, however, found there the wives

311

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
of Nerseh and Hirahat the Camsaracans,

whom

he immediately seized and sent to his camp;

directing them to be guarded with all suitable
respect, and forbidding any violence to be attempted on

their purity

as he conceived that

their husbands, for their sakes,

would

make some

to

sacrifices,

the Persian power.

and return

at least

obedience to

Just after this event Haza-

ravukht received an order from king Phiroz

He

march with his army into Georgia.

therefore was obliged to leave Armenia,

to

alter

appointing one Shapuh, of the family of Mihran,

and leaving him in the

of Basen with 3,000 Persians, and Gu-

prefect of that country

district

dihon, chief of the Seunies, with his followers,

to secure his government,

and preserve

any future attacks of Vahan and

CHAPTER

it

from

his party.

X.

Further' acts of the Vahaniaris against Shapiih the

Prefect.

Shapuh

the

Mihranian, immediately after

the departure of Hazararukht,

commenced

his

prefecture by endeavouring to conciliate the

two

Camsaracans, Nerseh and Hirahat.

this

purpose he placed their

v/ives,

who

For
as

it

will

be recollected had been made prisoners, in a

a. D.483.

HISTORY or ARMENIA.

312

fortress of the

country of Basen called Bolberd,

and then sent a message to their husbands, to

forsake Vahan, and come to him, when he would
restore them to their arms, and henceforward
distinguish them with particular marks of his favour.

To

made the following very enerOur actions and our labours are

this they

getic reply, "

not directed to the attainment of worldly good,

but

to ihe establishment of the truth of our holy

religion.

object,

we

In competition with

this,

regard wives and children but in a

We

very inferior view.

place our trust in th^

Almighty, that he will continue

wives

in purity

to preserve

and chastity, and that he

his goodness, permit us again to

either in this world or in that

Shapuh, on receiving
into a violent rage,
seize

our dearest

this

which

is

to

come

!"

answer, was thrown

his efforts to

them; indeed he gave himself no

had gone with Vahan

will, of

embrace them,

and redoubled

prosecuting this object.

our

rest in

Having heard that they

to the country of the Ar-

shamunians, he instantly marched thither, and

posted his troops in secret places along a

expecting to

take the Armenians by

Vahan, however, by means of

spies, discovered

the ambuscade that had been

laid

Having taken marks

where

mies

lay,

river,

surprise.

of the places

for

him.

his ene-

he assembled a number of peasants,

to<rether with his

own

followers,

and marched

313

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
with them by night

Having posted

to the attack.

the peasants opposite the spot where the Persians

lay,

and given them weapons and shields to

render the deception more perfect, he with his

own men drew

While the enemy were

off.

deliberating about attacking the peasants,

they imagined to be the Vahanians, the

whom

had by a circuitous route come upon their

commenced

a furious attack.

All

who

latter,

was

rear,

instantly

in the greatest confusion: the Persians, uncertain

as to the characters and force of the assailants,

dealt

about their

which many of

blows indiscriminately, by

their

own men

at length took to flight, leaving

upon the

of the morning,

Shithay

and

600 men

3,000 others hurrying

field,

the greatest terror and disorder.

dawn

They

perished.

there

rallied his troops,

marched
halted.

slain

off

Vahan,

in

in the

to the village of

Shapuh, having

and procured a large reinforce-

ment, again returned with double rage at his

late defeat, determined either to conquer or
perish.

When Vahan

heard of the approach of the

Persians, he arranged his little army, consisting
of only a hundred men, and prepared for thefight.

The enemy

at length

appeared his

came

in sight,

and so vast

force, that a panic seized the

menians and they

Camsaracans,

fled,

Ar-

leaving Vahan, the three

Nerseh,

ss

Hirahat and

Vahan,.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

314

Mushel the Mamiconian, and afew other leaders,

in all amounting to about thirty persons, to susWhen Shapuh, on his nearer
tain the attack.
approach, beheld the fewness of Vahan's
lowers, he
chief ot

made

tlie

a halt, and addressing Gudihon^

Seunies, exclaimed,

am overpowered by

for 1

fol-

" Support me,

the novelty of this

spectacle. These, our opponents, either foolishly

wish

an

to sacrilice themselves, or are protected

invisible power.

But

if I

am

by

not deceived,

they have given themselves up to despair, and

We shall now catch them

desire to die.

one and bind them with chains!"' At the

when

the Persians again

moved

one by

moment

forward, one

of Vahan's companions cried to him, " Beware^

beware, of the consequences recollect that

Sir,

even

now we may

flee

and save ourselves

But Vahan, having marked himself with

of the cross, replied in a

me

beware,

but place

for I

all

my

loud voice,

the sign

"Do not

do not confide in man

bid

for aid,,

reliance on the blessed cross of

our Redeemer." Having said

this,

the ranks of the Persians, like a

covey of small

!'*

birds,

he darted

into-

hawk among a

and being bravely followed

by the other chiefs, made a dreadful slaughter.

Having passed through the enemy's army, shedding torrents of blood, these glorious

with slow steps advanced towards

Four of Vahan's party

fell

in

warriors,,

their campv.

this

conflicC

HISTORY Of ARiTENIA.

3lfi

These, having penetrated to the spot where the

infamous apostate Gudihon, chief of the Seunies,

was

thrust at

him.

attacked

stationed,

wretch with

the

One

of

his spear,

them
which

penetrated his armour, and entering at his arm"

pit,

went

his horse,

into his hings.

and shortly

He

fell

headlong from

after yielded

up

his sinful

Armenians were then surrounded^

and after a most valiant resistance, in which
numbers of the enemy fell, were killed. Shapuh
soul.

The

four

with shame at the result of the

late combat, quitted the scene of his disgrace;

the prefect,

and Vahan,

filled

shew

to

his

of the Persians,

bers

contempt for the numaccompanied with his

twenty-six followers, marched

in

careless

manner, appearing as a small detachment of the

Shapuh retired to Basen, and

continue any longer before Vahan.

Persian army.

was

afraid to

Here a messenger shortly

ing the Prefect of the

king Phiroz,
in an

ill

after arrived, inform-

news of the death of

who had been

defeated and killed

engagement with the Hephthals. Shapuh,

upon the receipt of this intelligence, set out for

Persia, where the grandees of that kingdom

bemg

assembled, appointed Valarsh, the bro-

ther of Phiroz, to the

crown

of a quiet, peaceful,

and prudent turn of mind.

Immediately

after

This monarch was

he ascended the throne, he

held a council, and inquired into the state of Ar~

ss 2

mSTORT OF ARMENIA.

316

menia. Hereupon Hazaravukht, the geheral

who

had recently returned from Georgia, and Shapuh

the Mihranian, detailed to him the gallant exploits of Vahan and his companions, which they
witnessed with their own eyes, and advised the
king to adopt conciliatory measures with regard

went so far as to suggest enVahan

with
trusting
the government of Armenia.

to them, and even

Valarsh and his ministers approving this advice,

immediately appointed one Nikhor, sur-

named Vishnaspdat to the prefecture.

This
individual owed his appointment to the character
he bore, which was admirably suited for the
duties of governor of Armenia, at this turbulent

period.

He was meek,

who always sought

mild, and just, and one

to render every one,

depen-

dent on him, as happy as circumstances would

permit.

He

of a large

departed for Armenia at the head

body of

select troops

but received

express orders to endeavour by mildness and

kindness to bring to obedience the gallant Va-

han and the remainder of the Armenian nation.

317

HISTORY OF ARMENIA,

CHAPTER
The

reconcilation of

XI.

Vahan with

Persians,

the

through the medium of the prefects Nikhor and

Andekan.

NiKHOK Vishnaspdat the prefect, on his arrival

in

Armenia, not daring to advance into the

middle of the country, halted at the village of

Nuarsak, in the province of Heir, and thence
Persian nobles to Vahan, to

sent two of the

inform him of his object in coming thither.

Vahan, having consulted with

to the

returned a reply

his faithful chiefs,

prefect couched

in

"We

can come to no agreement

with you by means of letters and messages
we must have a personal interview with the

these terms,

him

king, and obtain from

his assent to three

which we now propose

execute these under the hand and

conditions,
will

Persian monarch,

we

dient to the Persians

Now

the

first

if

Nikhor

seal of the

will in all cases prove obe;

if

condition

not,

we

we cannot

propose,

is,

submit.
that

we

be allowed to profess openly the christian religion, wherever we choose; and that you do not
attempt the conversion of any Armenian to the

a.d.484.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

318

The second

doctrine of the Magi.

that

is,

you

favour none, nor exalt the base merely because

they profess the worship of fire.

last

is,

that the king on

all

The

third

and

occasions hear both

and not hasten to judgment on the information of one party against another, without
sides,

hearing the

latter's defence."'

Vahan then

sent

back the messengers of Nikhor with honour, and

dispatched with them

five of his faithful chiefs

as ambassadors on his part

going conditions.

When

bearing the fore-

these arrived at the

Persian camp, the prefect received them with

much

At every

respect, and supped with them.

cup, during the repast, he drank the health of

Vahan, mentioning his gallant exploits. Having

agreed to

perform

the

conditions

specified

in Vahan's reply, the Prefect, with the concur-

rence of the

five chiefs,

wrote to him by the

hands of his former two messengers, inviting him

to

come

to the Persian

camp without

promising to comply with his desires

do more than he had requested.

with his few adherents, proceeded
of Elind,

and

nay, to

Vahan

then,

to the village

in the province of Artaz,

halted, sending forward to inform

fear,

where he

Nikhor of

arrival, and saying, " If you desire that

his

should

come to you, let some of your Persian nobles

come over to my troops, as hostages for my
safety, until the conclusion of this affair."
The

319

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
prefect then dispatched eight

noblemen

to the

Armenian camp, where they were received by

Vahanwith all due respect and honour, and made
over to the charge of his troops. Vahan then, with
a few men, and some of the most illustrious of the
faithful chiefs, advanced to the village of Nuarwhere Nikhor was encamped, and ordering

sak,
his

men

commanded
The
flourish.

to form in order of battle,

the war trumpets to sound a

prefect and his army, hearing this,

with

fear,

and

ceived us and

were struck

"The Mamiconian has denow prepared to destroy us."

said,
is

Nikhor then sent forward some of his chiefs to

inform Vahan that he ought to have observed the
custom of the Persians, which was, that none but
the general dared to blow a trumpet in going to
or quitting a place. Vahan replied, " First make

me

a servant of the lord of the Persians, then,

and not

He

till

then, will I observe their customs."

then entered the village and met NikhoiN

was transported with joy on seeing

He fell on his neck and embraced him.
him.
He also greeted him in the name of Valarsh th&

The

latter

Persian king, and

saluted the chiefs

all

the grandees.

He likewise

who had accompanied Vahan,

and paid great attention

to all his people.

heard the royal greeting, he

prostrated himself, and received it with the great-

When Vahan

est respect.

Nikhor then held a council, where

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

320

many

things were addressed to Vahan, to which

he invariably made bold and sensible

replies,

which made the Prefect exclaim, "Your bold and

just language, Vahan, has removed every doubt
from

my

mind, and rendered

me

perfectly con-

The council being dismissed,

tent."

all

partook

of an elegant supper.

On

the following day, Nikhor, after having

held a private conference with Vahap, ordered

all

those

who had accompanied him

court with the Persian chiefs.

were not suffered

to

to enter the

But the apostates

approach the doors, on

which account they were sadly confused

faces resembling

their

the ashes they worshipped.

In this court Nikhor, with his chiefs, consented

to all the desires of

Vahan, and wrote

particulars to king Valarsh, to

the

Armenian chief

to go,

all

the

whom they urged

pledging themselves

for his safety, as well as for the safety of those

who might accompany him. Accordingly Vahan,

having

first

visited the city of Duin,

his faithful chiefs

and followers, and

assembled

set out

with

them for Persia. On his arrival at court, he

was received with much respect by all the
grandees of the kingdom.

On

his introduction

to king Valarsh, the latter testified the greatest

pleasure on seeing him, and treated him in every

respect as an equal.
council

was held,

at

On

the following day, a

which Vahan was present.

^1

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
and received many compliments from the king.
All consenting to the terms proposed by the
Armenians, Valarsh ratified them by his hand and

same time, a decree that the

present agreement with the Armenian christians should be considered by all his successors
seal, issuing, at the

on the throne of Persia as irrevocable. The king

then ennobled Vahan by the title of Lord of the
Mamiconians, and appointed him generallissimo

Upon

of the Armenians.

all

the faithful chiefs,

the colleagues and companions of Vahan, he also

bestowed
his

to

on each according
Then, loading them all with

of nobility,

titles

desert.

magnificent presents, he sent them to their

own

country, where they arrived praising and glorifying God.

Johan the

They were, on

who had come

pontiff,

met by

their return,

out of the city

of Duin for that purpose, bearing the crucifix

and

relics of St.

blessed them

proceeded

and there

all

to a

He

Gregory the Illuminator.

with a joyful voice.

All then

church in the city of Valarshapat,

offered

up thanksgivings

the success with which their

to

God,

for

exertions had been

crowned.

From hence they

all

repaired to Duin,

where

retired in peace to their respective habi-

tations.

A new

prefect

was then sent

into a.d.484.

Armenia, named Andekan, a Persian, a prudent

and peaceable character, who, on taking posses1

HISTORY OF AKMENTA.

322
sion of his

Vahan,

in

Valarsh.

noticed the wise pursuits of

office,

whose praise he wrote strongly to

He was shortly after recalled, and on

his arrival in Persia, represented to the king that

Vahan alone was worthy

to rule over

Armenia

and that as long as he was in being, there

would be no occasion to send another prefect
to that country.

Valarsh, pleased at these reports, immediately

sent ambassadors to Vahan, with letters patent,

informing him of his

nomination to the pre-

fecture of Armenia.

CHAPTER

XII.

The 'prefecture of Vahan, extending from

Jicate of
A. D. 485.

Vahan

Babken

to that

of Isaac the Second.

nephew

the Mamiconian,

the Great,

on

the ponti-

receiving

of

Vardan
of

information

appointn>ent to the dignity

of prefect,

his

went

immediately to Johan Mandakunian the pontiff,

and with him repaired to the church of Duin,
to offer

up thanks to God

for his exaltation.

Numbers assisted at this solemnity,

all

glorifying

the Almighty for his signal favours to the Ar-

menian

nation.

The

pontiff addressed

assembled people, and exhorted those

the

who had

continued firm ia their faith, to persevere

iii

^23

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
lh same course, and adverted to others

had again returned

after having

who

bosom of the Church,

away by the weakness

to the

been led

At the conclusion of his address, great weeping arose in the church; some
weeping for joy, and others from repentance
for their apostacy.
Having all saluted Vahan,

of their minds.

they separated, and he retired to his palace.

He

forthwith, with the concurence of the Per-

sian monarch,

appointed his brother Vard, a

robust and valiant youth, to succeed him as

seneral af the Armenians.

on a tour
as

He

then set out

to all the provinces, reforming

he proceeded.

abuses

Wherever he found

fire-

he razed them to the ground, and

From this period
built churches in their room.

temples

all

began

to

exercise publicly the rites

duties of the Christian religion.

and

Vahan, assisted

by Johan the pontiff, repaired all the convents

which had falkn into d-ecay, and built many
Over each he placed a virtuous
others.
government, and the whole were confided to
the superintendence of Lazarus Pharpensis, a

worthy servant of God.

Johan the Alandakunian, having been in the
pontificate six years and a half, was translated
to God, leaving behind him, as a memorial of his
labours, a considerable

number

sermons.
tt 2

of prayers

and

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

324
A.D.487.

Babken, from the

village of

Othmis,

in the

province of Vanand, a disciple of Johan Man-

dakunian, succeeded to the pontifical chair.

Tvro years

after, the relics of St.

pontiif of the Aluans,

were discovered by Va-

Some

chacan, king of that people.

short time

Elishey, a disciple of St.

after, the relics of St.

Thaddeus the

Gregory, the

apostle,

were

also found

among

the Aluans.

During the pontificate of Babken, the two

bishops, Abraham of the Mamiconians and

Mushey

of the Seunies flourished.

composed,

at the request

The former

of king Vachacan,

several valuable treatises, particularly one

treats

of the

which

veneration due to holy relics

The

latter possessed

emi-

and departed

souls.

nent

His disciple and successor, Peter,

talents.

bishop of the Seunies, became more celebrated

than his master.

At the request

mentioned above,

he

wrote

of Vachacan,

many

beautiful

few however have been handed

down

While Armenia was thus enjoying a

little

treatises

to us.

tranquillity, after the dreadful

had so recently shaken

her,

commotion which

some

of the followers

of Eutyches, endeavouring to bring the council

of Chalcedon into disrepute, represented that

it

had received the doctrines of Nestorius. The

partizans of this arch-heretic also endeavoured

325

HISTORY or ARMENIA.

him orthodox, by

render

to

declaring

that

the above council had positively admitted his

opinions, and that therefore it was unjust

Whilst the Armenians were

condemn him.

to

about

perplexed

deciding

on

these

newly

some persons brought into

the country a copy of a letter written by the
Emperor Zeno, wherein the council of Chalcedon
Babken, having read this
was condemned.
letter, and seeing it authenticated by the signa-

started

opinions,

of

tures

many

bishops,

adopted

its

contents

sound doctrine.
In reality, it was perfectly
orthodox, and agreed with the creed of the
three holy councils, and in some measure

as

with that of Chalcedon, yet the emperor rejected

the latter.

Different opinions, however, arising,

Babken convened a

large meeting of bishops

Armenian cathedral in the city of Valarshapat, which was also attended by the
pontiff of the Aluans and the Georgians, WMth
in the

their

bishops.

Here,

after

anathematizing

Nestorius and Eutyches, and their followers,

they read Zeno's letter; and assenting to all

contained, they rejected the council of
it

Chalcedon;
did

it

appearing plain that the Greeks

not acknowledge

it.

About

this

time

Anastasius succeeded to the imperial throne,

and perceiving that much confusion prevailed

in the east about the council of Chalcedon,

^' ^' ^^^*

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

326

issued a decree prohibiting

all

from speaking any

more concerning it, either good or bad. The

Armenians coming to the knowledge of this, said
to each other, " If the Greeks do not acknowledge the council holden by themselves, what
occasion have
A. D. 492.

we

to

concern ourselves with

it."*

The year following the meeting at Valarshapat,

Babken died, having enjoyed the pontificate
He was succeeded by Samuel,
five years.
from the village of Arzkey,
Buznunians.

Some

time

in the province of the

after,

when

the disputes

that had arisen about the council of Chalcedon

had a

little

secution

subsided, the

fire

of religious per-

was again kindled by the Persians

Armenia.

in

Valarsh being dead, Cavat the son of Phiroz,

crown of Persia, despised

the irrevocable decree which had been issued

his successor in the

by

the late monarch, respecting the agreement

between the Armenians and Persians. Instigated by the Magi, he sent to Armenia a
Persian governor, with a large force, accompanied

by

number

These, having entered the country

religion.

by

force,

of ministers of their abominable

began to erect

fire

temples, in which

many of their countrymen

Armenia. The more timid of the

they were assisted by

residing in

inhabitants were also allured to embrace the

*See

Hist. B. Ill,

c.

34.

327

HISTORY or ARMENIA.
worship of

In most parts, however, the

fire.

many ])ublicly
resii^ted theirproceedings. Tumultand uneasiness
pervaded the whole nation. When Vahan beheld
greatestdis^^ustwasexhibited, and

the renewal of those persecutions which had so

often afflicted his

unhappy country, he became

extremely uneasy, and meditated a revolt from

the Persian sway.

Having joined with other

and procured troops, he attacked the
governor and his army, and put them all to the

chiefs,

sword, including the magistrate who had accompanied them. When Cavat heard of this, a.d.
he was furiously enraged, and longed for an
opportunity to wreak his vengeance on the

Armenians.

Being,

however, engaged in

an

enterprize against Greece, he

feelings,

suppressed his
and made peace with them, consenting

to leave

them

religion.

It

in

the

quiet exercise of their

was, however, stipulated that they

should not assist the Greeks, but that Vard, at

the head of their army, should

accompany him

his expedition against that people.

being settled,

Cavat marched

to

in

All this

that part of

Armenia belonging to the Greeks, and took the

city of Amid. He also captured several cities in
Mesopotamia, and then returned

The Greeks, however,

to Persia.

shortly after, having

recovered the places they had lost,

with the Persians.

Samuel the

made peace

pontiff died

496.

32S

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
just after this event, having enjoyed his dignity

A. D.502.

from

the

who
A. D. 510.

His successor was Mushey,

only ten years.

village

of

Alberies or Aylaberies,

died alter remaining in the pontifical chair

eight years.

Isaac the Second, from the village

became
pontiff; and, in the first year of his sway over
the Armenian church, Vahan tlie Mamiconian
of Ulka, in the province of Hare, then

died,

having attained a good

presided

old

and

age,

prefecture twenty-six years.

in the

As

he had been independent four years, his go-

vernment

is

thirty years.

good

who

of his

generally reckoned to have lasted

Vahan, perhaps, did more

for the

country than any other individual

has lived before or since his time, whether

he be considered

as the

champion

of her church,

the defender of her glory, or the improver of

her internal condition.

CHAPTER

Xin.

The prefectures of Yard and Mijej, extending from

the pontificate

of Christopher the

those of Nierses Ashtarakcnsis,

ISecondy

until

and Johannes

the Second.
A.D.

511.

On

Vahan the Mamiconian, his

youngest brother Vard was appointed prefect,
by Cavat the king of Persia. His sway was of
the death of

329

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

ery short

duration, for having excited enemies

against himself, they carried accusations against

him to Cavat, and applied for a Persian prefect.

The Persian monarch having sent for Vard,
deposed him from the government of Armenia,
had possessed

after he

sequently

remains
interrtd.
prefect.

fell

it

sick and

He

four years.

His

died in Persia.

were brought to

and there

Taron,

Burghan the Persian then became a.d.ms.

He was a useless and effeminate

character, and exercised his authority

city of

sub-

Duin

for three years.

in

the

In his prefecture,

Isaac the pontiff died, having been at the head

of the church five years.

Christopher the Second, from the village of

Tiraruch, in the province of Bagrevand, then
succeeded to the pontificate. At this period

the

Huns made an

irruption

Armenia,

into

and thence spread themselves over the regions

of Cappadocia, where they committed dreadful
depredations, burning the towns and villages,
and spoiling the inhabitants.

On

their ap-

proaching the province of the Sasuns, Mijej,

chief of the Gnunians, a brave and warlike
character, gathered a few troops and attacked
the spoilers.

After a sharp contest he routed

them with great

slaughter,

from that part of the country.

and drove them

He

then united

himself with several distinguished Armenian

uu

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

330
chiefs,

and collecting an army, made head against

these invaders,

whom

he in a short time ex-

pelled from Armenia, and succeeded in tranA. D. 518.

These gallant exertions

quiUizing the country.

of Mijej being represented to Cavat, king of

Persia,

lie

to supersede

was appointed

in the prefecture.

He proved by

conduct how worthy he was of

for

his

Burghan

subsequent

this confidence,

he made many improvements in the kingdom,

repaired

all

applied

dilapidated buildings,

and

assiduously to forward

the

ihe

himself

welfare of the whole of his countrymen.

In the

fourth year of his government Christopher the

pontiff died, having been in the pontificate six
A. D. 521.

A. D.524.

years.

Levond, from the village of Little Erast,

in the

province of Arberaney, succeeded him,

and died three years

from the

village of

after.

Ashtarak, in the province of

Bagrevand, then became

his

election,

irregularities

in

the

pontiff.

Shortly after

having observed some

Nierses,

particularly those

Nierses the Second,

conduct of the

who

priests,

resided in the villages,

convened a meeting of bishops in the city of

Duin, wherein were enacted thirty-eight rules,
to be observed by the Armenian ecclesiastics.
A. P. 533.

After continuing in the pontificate nine years,

he died, and was succeeded by Johannes the

Second, from the village of Seunzelin,

in the

province of the Gabelins. Several disturbances

331

HISTORY OP ARMENIA.
took place at

this period

in the part of the

\vherein

among

the Armenians,

country subject to the Greeks,

much blood was

shed.

was then emperor, observing

Justinian,

this,

who

appointed Ta-

chat, awarlike and skilful man, as their governor

and general, who, on assuming his authority,

re-established order amongst them. The emperor
gave in marriage to this individual, Comitona,
After this,

the sister of the empress Theodora.

Justinian caused

be erected

in

many

churches and convents to

that part of

Fourth, and which he also

menian

chiefs,

Armenia

called the

Many

fortified.

Ar-

among whom were Nerseh from

Bolberd, in the country of Basen, his brothers

Johan

Cosh,

Hirahat

and

Artashir,

Johan the Arsacian, and

van,

Isaac,

became greatly distinguished

his

Gregory,
son Arta-

at the court

by the display of their valour

in his service; but of all the Armenians who
distinguished themselves in those days, none

of this emperor,

equalled the celebrated Nierses the Noble, from

the family of the lords of Armenian Major, for

anaccount

of

whom

Just at the time

see Hist. B. Ill,

when

c.

42,43.

these individuals were

in the highest consideration, the prefect Mijej

the Gnunian died, after enjoying that dignity

thirty years.

u u 2

HISTORY or Armenia.

332

CHAPTER
The period between

XIV.

the prefectures of

and Chihrvilony and the

Denshapuh

pontificate

celebrated for having remodelled the

of Moses,

Armenian

caleiidar.
A. D.548.

On

thanking
of Persia, sent to A rmenia, as prefect, Denshapuh,
the death of Mijej, Khosrove,

a Persian.

He renewed

the old persecution of

compelling the people to adopt the religion of

the Magi, and barrassed them terribly on finding

they resisted his wishes.

For some time pre-

vious there had been only one

city of Duin, but

erected

many

fire

Denshapuh, on

others,

temple

in

the

his arrival there,

and martyred a number of

Armenians, who, with more

spirit

dared to expostulate or murmur.

glorious sufferers for the faith

than the rest

Among

we

these

particularly

notice Gregory, of the tribe of Rajik.

Whilst

these vexations troubled the nation, Johannes

the pontiff died,

who had governed

the

Arme-

nian church with credit and advantage seven-

333

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

He was

teen years.

succeeded by Moses the

Second, from the village of Eliward, in the province of Aragazote, a man of profound knowledge

and eminent

virtue. This individual,

immediately

after his elevation to the pontificate, A.

D. 551,

assembled a meeting of bishops and considerable

laymen

Duin, where the Armenian

in the city of

calendar was

new modelled and corrected. The

Haican or Armenian era commences from

The date

period.
is

new

of the era of the

this

calendar

reckoned from the 552nd year of our Lord. In

the

foUowmg

year, 553, the fifth general assem-

bly was held

at Constantinople,

wherein the

opinions of Theodore of Mopsuesta were con-

denned,

on the words of a letter written by

Isaac the Parthian to Procl,

by

the consent and

advice of the Armenian fathers, assembled in

the third council of Ashtishat.*

Some

individuals

havin? endeavoured

to

disseminate the heresies of Julianus Halicarnensis in Armenia,

Moses the pontiff caused them

immediately to be banished from the country.

number of Magi having come with Denshapuh

the prefect into Armenia, and together with him

having dreadfully persecuted the inhabitants, in

their attempts to convert

of

fire,

them

to the

worship

the pontiff applied to the Persian king

for redress.
* See Hist. Book

II, c.

59, and B. Ill,

c.

41.

^- ^- 55^-

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

334

He

unfortunate

implored him to give his

countrymen a

little rest,

and called

to his re-

collection the guarantee of no future molestation,

which one of his predecessors, Valarsh, had given

the Armenians in the time of Vahan the Mamiconian; forbidding, at the same time, by a
A. D. 552.

decree,

the revocation of that act

^eJaT his successors

by any

of

on the throne of Persia. Khosrove,

acknowledging the

justice

the

of

pontiff's

remonstrance, recalled Denshapuh, in the fourth

year of his prefecture, and sent in his room

Vishnas Vahram, who, immediately on assuming

his authority, prohibited the

molesting the people.

A son

Magi from further

of the chief Magi,

however^ named Makhoj, having become a convert to Christianity, on which occasion he took
the

name

of Hiztibught, the

new

prefect

was

prevailed upon by the ministers of his religion

to

martyr him. This was the only act of severity

which
during the whole of which

that he committed during his prefecture,

lasted six years,
^*
Haka^ii
**"''*

^"

ti"^^

Armenia tasted the delights

of peace.

He
who

was superseded by Varazdat, a Persian,

remained in the prefecture six years, and was
replaced by SurenChihrVishnaspuhen,arelation

This indi-

of Khosrove the Persian monarch.

vidual, immediately after

assuming the govern-

ment, renewed the old persecution

many

to

worship the sun and

fire,

compelling

and

filling

the

335

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

by the daily
There was at that

nation with grief and mourning

committed.

outraofes he

among

Armenian chiefs, a brave and

warlike character, named Vardan the Second, a
INIamiconian, the son of Vasak, and grandson of
time

era 19.

the

Yard. Of the exploits of this gallant patriot

panegyrics have been written by

The

historians.

Haican

many

the Greek

prefect Suren, in the course of his

persecutions, had put Vardan's brother to death,

which

incensed and grieved him, that he

so

determined

to

country

from

purpose

he

chiefs,

make an attempt
Persian

the

to relieve his

For

yoke.

conspired with other

this

Armenian

with the same hatred of their

filled

tyrants as himself, and they resolved to seek

assistance,

emperor

in

pursuing their object, from the

Accordingly they

Justinian.

ambassadors privately
mising,

if

he

would

to

that monarch, pro-

afford

in the event of their proving

designs, to yield

sent

them

aid,

and

successful in their

him the same

tribute

which

thev then paid the Persians, with other addiA

tional advantages.

The emperor received these

proposals, and consented, on oath, to take the

Armenians under

his protection.

Vardan now

emboldened by the promise of such powerful

aid, gathered a few troops in Artashat, and
suddenly advancing to the city of Duin, fell
upon the prefect, his agent Vert, the Magi,

TV

Haicaa

* 1

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

336

and the Persian troops who were

sacred every soul

this

there,

occurred

year of Surens prefecture.

and mas-

in the

When

seventh

the

news

of this terrible event reached Persia, Khosrove

the king

became

march himself

furious,

at the

and determined to

head of his troops, and

extirpate the whole of the rebels.

But Sebokht,

a great Persian chief, a lover of peace and a

most prudent character, succeeded

his anger.

as an
to

He persuaded

ambassador

to the

make them, by

appeasing

in

the king to send

Armenians

to

him

endeavour

pacific measures,

renounce

With this object in

view he came to Armenia, but Vardan refused
Sebokht beto let him enter the city of Duin.
came extremely angry at this, and returning to
obedience to the emperor.

Persia proved a great

against

whom

made

to the

Armenians,

he greatly sharpened the displea-

sure of Khosrove.

then

enemy

Immense

preparations were

by the order of the king, to invade

Armenia, which he determined to lay waste by

Vardan, on being informed of
fire and sword.
this,

immediately collected his troops, and dis-

patched spies to obtain information of the route

the Persians

would

country they would

take,
first

and what part of the

attack.

The Persians

and arrived on the plains of

Vardan having due information

at length set out,

Khaghamakh
of all their

movements, on becoming apprised of

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

337

their situation here, prepared to attack them.

He

One

divided his troops into three bodies.

he placed in

ambush opposite

enemy's army,

the front of the

order that they might

in

on them on any advantage being obtained,

fall

or

otherwise act as circumstances might require.

The second was

flank,

attack the

directed to

and the third the

On

right.

the

left

dawn

of the next morning, whilst the Persians were

marshalling

Vardan,

men

their

the head

at

in

of his

began a furious assault on

which

order

of

battle,

division,

third

their right flank,

them into considerable disorder.

^Vhile they were endeavouring to recover the
surprise into which this sudden attack had
put

thrown them,

Armenian
renewed

second

the

division

of

the

forces assaulted their left flank. This

all

their

former

disorder,

and the

elephants, with which their

army was crowd-

becoming unmanageable,

their chief officers

ed,

also confounded by the peculiar nature of the

Armenians'
cut

down

order

of

foes

their

In this juncture

battle,

the

assailants

with immense slaughter.

Deren the Persian general,

seeing the confusion that prevailed in the ranks

made a desperate charge alone,

division where Vardan commanded

of his army,

against the

in person; and

by

his valour in

restored confidence to his men,

XX

some measure

who

then ad-

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

338

vancing to his support, caused the Armenians

Vardan observing this, drew
a severe loss.
the rear of the

to

off

commenced

there

so

Persian troops,

violent

and

an attack that

confusion and disorder again pervaded the ranks

Wherever this brave Armenian
of the enemy.

appeared,

chief

in terror.

At

the affrighted

this

moment

the

Persians fled
first division,

which had hitherto remained inactive, appeared

on the field, and made a determined charge on
the front of the enemy, which completely
decided the day, the Persians fleeing on

The

victors pursued

them

until the close of the

day, killing a vast number,

to the field of battle.

all sides.

when they returned

Here they gathered a great

quantity of spoil, and buried their

slain,

ac-

cording to the rites of the Christian church, and

with every other mark of respect and sorrow
v/hich

news

their

gallant

conduct deserved.

The

of the defeat of his troops having reached

Khosrove, he became infuriated, and gathering

an army far more numerous than the last, placed
it

under the

command

of his

great general

ArmeDiscord having broken out among the

nia.
Armenians, Vardan was unable to make head
Vahram, who marched without delay

to

against this expedition, and being apprehensive

for his safety,

he took his family, and accompa-

nied by a fW chiefs, proceeded to Constanti-

339

HrSTORY OF ARMENIA.

Vahram with his army had time to

The emperor Justinian received

^ople, before

approach.
the

and

honour

with

emigrants

During the time that Vardan and

remained in the imperial

city,

kindness.

his adherents

they

partook

all

of the holy sacrament in the church of St.

Sophia, at one of the three gates of the great

altar,

from which circumstance

it

was thence-

forward called the Armenian gate.

Vardan

emperor

havinof
^ claimed from the

his a.d.

'

promise of assistance and protection, the latter

assembled an army, and, appointing

Marcianus

to the

into Armenia,

forces from
tinian,

command,

it

era 21

nephew

with Vardan

where they were joined by other

Armenia Minor by order of Jus-

under the

command

assistance of troops

and

the

of

They

governor of that country.

Apkhazes,

?ent

his

Johan,

These

Alans.

were then divided into

the

also received

from the Egerians,

the

troops

two bodies, one of

which remained in Mesopotamia, the other

advanced to Inner Armenia, where lay the
The Greek troops having surrounded
Persians.
which 1,200 Persians
Vardan,
taking to flight.

thelatter, a fight ensued, in

were

killed, the rest

notwithstanding this success, dared not remain

in Armenia, fearing he might

be betrayed into

He

the hands of Khosrove.

therefore

went

to Constantinople, waiting calmly for another

XX

5 72.

Haicaii
Haicap

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

340

Khosrove,

opportunity to serve his country.

exasperated at the late defeat he had suffered,

determined upon revenging himself on his

foes,

He hastily
upon the Greeks.
army composed of 100,000 infantry,

particularly

assembled an

and 40,000 cavalry, with which he commenced

the campaign.

After a

number

of battles be-

tween him and the Greeks, a peace was agreed

upon, by which Armenia became again subject

He

to his power.

thereupon sent a prefect to

take possession of the government of Armenia.

On

the departure of the prefect from Persia,

Khosrove

fell

ill,

and as the records

state,

becoming enlightened by divine revelation, he

embraced the Christian faith, was baptized,
and shortly

with the fullest conviction

after died,

newly adopted religion.

This event happened A. D. 579, and according
of the

truth

of his

to the Armenian era 28.

A. D.

."irs;

era 27.

Chihrvilon,

seven years after the revolt of

Vardau, was sent to Armenia as governor, and

kept the
years.

country

At

from the

in

this period

tranquillity

for

fifteen

Maurice, an Armenian

village of

Oshakan,

in

the

province

was

elevated

to

the

imperial

To

this

emperor,

of Aragazote,

throne at Constantinople.

Khosrove, the Persian king, and grandson of

whom we

have related so

for protection

and aid against

that Khosrove, of

much, applied

341

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

Vahram

his general,

who had

driven him from

Maurice, commisserating the con-

his throne.

dition of this unfortunate monarch, assembled

a large

army

and placed

to assist
it

him

under the

to recover hi?

command

crown,

of Nierses

the younger, son of Nerseh of Basen,

who had

been formerly armour-bearer

emperor

to the

He was also joined by Mushel the

Mamiconian, who had been recently appointed

Justinian.

a chief amongst the Armenians living in the

division of the Greeks, and dwelt in Taron.

Sumbat

the Bagratian, styled the conqueror of

many, and Khutha the chief of the Sasuns, also

repaired to the Greek army, each accompanied

by

as

many men

as he could raise.

attended the expedition;

and

slain,

Success

Vahram was defeated

and Khosrove again reinstated.

the conclusion of this

affair,

false accusations to the

After

the Greeks brought

king against Mushel the

Mamiconian, by which Khosrove was much

incensed against him, and endeavoured to put

him to death. When Mushel perceived this, he

withdrew himself from Persia, and took refuge
The innocence
in his own province of Taron.
evident,
becoming
of this chief shortly after
Khosrove endeavoured to compensate him for
the injustice of his conduct, by sending him
magnificent presents, and appointing him an
independent

chief.

Hakan^^*
''^^^^*

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

342

He

also distinguished

by many

Sumbat the Bagratian

favours, and invited

him and

his sons,

Ashot and Varaztiroz, to come and reside with

him in Persia. Sumbat, having accepted this
invitation,

was appointed a Persian

general.

C H A P T E R XV.
The period between

the prefectures of

Sumbat

Bagratian and David Saparnneij, and

of Abraham.

tificate

KOI
Haican

era 42.

Sumbat
of
Q^^eror
^

valour in

the

the pon-

surnamcd the con-

the Bagratian,

of
manv, having
o displayed many acts
Persia, and in all instances triumphed
i

"

.y

over the enemies of the kingdom, was appointed

by Khosrove prefect of vVrmenia, and also go-

vernor of the country of the Virkans.

Sumbat,

on his appointment, visited this latter country,

where he found many Armenians, who had been

made prisoners by the Persians, and

They had actually forgotten their
hither.

formerlv
sent

own language and

letters.

These captives were

extremely pleased on seeing their countryman.

Sumbat, pitying the miserable condition in

which he found these individuals, sent for many

priests and other qualified people from Armenia,
to teach

them again the language

of their nation.

One, however, of these captives, was an excep-

343

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
tion to the ignorance of the rest

named Abel,

he was a priest

Sum-

most excellent character.

bat sent him to Moses the pontiff, and directed

him

to be consecrated bishop of the Virkans,

and sent back to assume the government of his

diocese, which was henceforward to be under
the controul of the

Armenian

Sumbat

pontiff.

then proceeded to Armenia.

At

Georgians Hakaa
^^^
being dead, a dispute arose among that peothis period, the pontiff of the

pie respecting a successor to him.

Not being

able to decide their disagreement, they wrote

Moses the Armenian pontiff, authorizing

him to consecrate whomsoever he chose, to be
the head of their church. Moses then appointed
to

Curion pontiff of Georgia.

was a Georgian by
and

pious

languages,

Georgian.
before

This individual

and a most learned

man.

He was master

Greek,

Armenian,

of

four

Persian,

and

He had been appointed some time

bishop of Ararat.

his elevation to his

to

birth,

Georgia, and

new

Immediately

after

dignity he proceeded

caused to be brought from

Constantinople a correct account of the proceedings of the council of Chalcedon, with

its

canons, and a precise translation to be taken

of the code of St. Leo.

These being

all

exa-

mined, the Georgians, the Egerians, and some

other adjacent nations, consented to receive

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

344
A. D.r.81.

the council and

enacted

its

rules.

The year

Haicaii

eiaoo.

after

this

verning

event Moses the pontiff, after go-

the

Armenian

church

years,

thirty

became so old and feeble that he was unequal

to the duties of his office, and obliged to appoint a substitute, in the person of a

A.D.

594.

Monk

named Vertannes. This arrangement lasted

thirteen years v^^hen Moses died.
His successor was Abraham, bishop of

for

the

Haican
era 43.

Ruslituniaus, froui

the village

Albathans,

of

appointed by order of Sumbat the

Abraham became extremely

Curion the

displeased with

the Georgians, for ac-

pontiff" of

cepting the council

prefect.

of Chalcedon.

He had

previously written thrice to him to avoid reCurion in his rej)lies says, " I am
ceiving it.

astonished that you

are at variance with

all

other churches of Christ, which declare that the

creed of the council of Chalcedon

is

precisely the

with that of the three other councils."

same
Abraham not believing the council in question
to be orthodox, and being unable to persuade
Curion against

it,

held a meeting of bishops in

Duin, where they anathematized him and

those

who accepted

hearing of
A.D. 597;
ctTag.

this,

it.

all

Maurice the emperor

became angry, and immediately

Ordered an assembly to be held at Constantinople,

to

which he invited both Greek and

Armenian bishops.

Upon

this

being

made

345

HISTORY OF ARMENIA-.
public,

Abraham

sent the

monks Vertannes and

with nineteen Armenian

Gregory as

his proxies,

bishops,

from the division of the Greeks. After

all

a careful investigation, and

the council of Chalcedon

much

deliberation^

was declared orthodox,

and the betorementioned bishops accepted it.

Vertannes and Gregory refusing to recognize
Hencethis decision, returned to Armenia.
forward

much

discord prevailed amongst the

Armenians in the two divisions of the nation.

The emperor Maurice, desiring to set at rest
all further disagreement and contention, absolved the Armenians residing in his division

from

all

obedience to Abraham, and appointed

another pontiff over them, in the person of Johan,

an amiable and virtuous character, from the

He
village of Bagaran in the province of Cog.

was

also directed to fix the seat of his spiritual

jurisdiction in the
called

Avan.

town of

Cotais,

otherwise

This separation of the two di-

visions lasted sixteen years.

Sumbat the prefect,

wishing to leave behind him at his death, some

monument by which
recal

of

him

hewn

dedicate

to

the

Armenians might

mind, set about building a church

stone in the city of Duin, intending to

it

to St.

Gregory the Illuminator. There

had been one dedicated to this saint, built of

wood and brick, by St. Vardan, which it was
proposed to pull down, and erect the one con-

y y

a. p.eoo.

ia49.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

346

templated by Siimbat on the old

Sumbat was prosecuting

While

this undertaking, the

Persians residing in the city,

tation to

site.

made

a represen-

Khosrove that the construction of

church would prove injurious to the

castle.

this

The

king, contrary to their expectations, directed

that part of the castle that

the church, to

was threatened by
be broken down, thus leaving

Sumbat uninterrupted m his labour.

When Sumbat perceived that he need

fear

further opposition, he built the church in a

magnificent style.

Some

no

most

short time after he

had finished this edifice, he was invited by

Khosrove to meet him at Ctesiphon in Nineveh,

where he died, after having distinguished himself

by amazing acts of valour. This event occurred
in the eighth

year of his prefecture. His remains

were interred

From this

in

Darons

in the

province of Cog.

time no Persian prefect was ever sent

Armenia, that power being exercised by different Armenians until the period when governors
to

A. D. 601.

Haican
era 50.

were sent on behalf of the Saracens, or the

Caliphs of Damascus.
At the request of the chiefs, David Saharuney
was appointed prefect of Armenia, after thedeath
of

Sumbat the

of Miren.

Baoratian.

During

He

built the

his prefecture the

church

monastery

was repaired and beautified by its

Abbot Thodik. It contained 400 monks, besides

of Innaknian

347

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
having in

environs seven hermits; four from

its

Greece, and three from the country of Sagastan.

The

latter lived entirely

leading a

life

upon herbs, and

after

most unblemished conduct,

of the

were martyred by the Persians, three years

after having taken up their residence in the
vicinity of Innaknian.

CHAPTER
The

acts of

About

Vahan
this

the

time

XVI.

Wolf against the Pers'ums.

enmity again broke out

Haican

between king

The

Khosrove and Mushel.

former dispatched against the latter 10,000 men,

headed by Mihran

his

nephew.

Mushel, not

being able to make

sent for his relative Vahan, surnamed the Wolf,

head against this force,

from the

fortress of

Olkan; and on

before him spoke thus,

"My

thee the whole of

my

appearing

his

son,

am now

I will

give unto

possessions,

and thou

grown old and have no heir;

combat with tlie enemies of the faith, who

are now coming against us!" Vahan engaged
with ardour in the service of his kinsman, and

shalt

sought to overcome Mihran by stratagem.

sent messengers to the latter, desiring

return into Persia.

Mushel
country

a.d. co4.

into
!
'

my

Mihran

will

Vahan hereupon promised

2

to

replied, " Deliver

hands, and

yy

him

He

quit the
to grant

era 53.

o 48

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

him his desire, on condition that the land of

Taron should be retained by him.
On the
arrival of JMihran at the city of Mush, he was

met by Vahan with the

ship,

greatest seeming friend-

and having held a long conference with

him about delivering up the person of Mushel,

it was airreed that Vahan should be furnished
with 4,000 Persian cavalry to carry their plot
into

fla\ing taken these,

execution.

proceeded

left fii'tv of his cavalry, tcllin<r

partiire

thence,

iVoni

" If

Vahan

where he

the village of Kharz,

to

them on
send a

his de-

man

to

vou With such a sign, hasten to Mihran for more

troops, and then march to the city of Oz V He
then set out

for

Oz with

the remainder of the

Persian troops, and as the pass into that city

was narrow and difficult, he directed them to

enter after him in the manner of friends
takinocare however to keep their weapons concealed
;

"

And now,"' said he,

when I give such a signal, do
not spare man, woman, nor child, but put all
to the sword.
Vahan then entered the city,
inider their garments.
*'

recollect,

followed

them

by

the

Persians,

and

appointed

resting places at different houses,

where

he had previously stationed strong determined

men, who,

as

the devoted

strangled them in silence.

Persians entered,

While

this act of

butchery was going forward, Vahan sent one

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
of his

servants

to

the

other

stationed at the village, directing

349

fifty

soldiers

them

to apply-

The latter immediately dispatched to Oz 2,000 men more.

Previous to their arrival, however, Vahan habited
to

Mihran

for a reinforcement.

Armenian followers in the dresses of the

murdered Persians, and mounting them upon
his

the horses of those wretches, led them out of

On

the city.

men

sent

the arrival of the two thousand

by Mihran, they were permitted to

enter without opposition, but on their begin-

ning to blow their trumpets as

the citizens rose up against

every

soul.

if

in

triumph,

them and massacred

After the destruction of

these

Vahan assembled 800 powerful men, and

posted them in ambush near the river Meltey.

latter,

He

then repaired to Mihran, to

whom

he laid

complaints against the troops with which he

had been furnished, and succeeded in obtaining

from him another reinforcement of 2,000 men,
whichhe declared were absolutely indispensable
These devoted
by him towards
beforementioned, where the concealed

to ensure the capture of Mushel.

wretches
the river

were

then

led

troops, on a preconcerted signal, cut

to

man.

He

all

had succeeded to

utmost wish, and forthwith returned to

general, attended

off

thence sent messengers to

Mihran, informing him that

his

them

by a hundred men, and

this
in a

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

350

conversation he had with him, told him, thai

the next day

would see Mushel in his power.

Then withdrawing, he watched his opportunity,
and whilst Mihran was asleep in berl, he approached and plunged a javelin into

body.

his

After this act, he went into another apartment,

and sent

whom

for the secretary of the

Persian general,

he obliged by threats to write, as

if

from

Mihran, to Varshin the governor of the Apahunians, to

bring also

come

him within three days, and

3,000 men with him. Vahan then
to

caused the unfortunate secretary, together with

the courier of Mihran, to be strangled, by the
people

whom

he had brought with him.

During this time the Persian troops were

engaged in revelry, to which they had been
tempted by the machinations of Vahan. After
the latter had observed the success of his plans

with Mihran, he directed the few attendants

who had accompanied him

to the Persian

camp

to close silently all the outlets of the places

wherein the soldiers were carousing, and then

to set fire to them.

This being done, completed

the destruction of the enemy's army.

where he pitched a camp, made

as

much

several

as possible a Persian one,

Armenians outside, clad

of the Persian chiefs.

Varshir,

Valian

Mount Cuth,

then assembled his troops near

to

resemble

and stationed
in the

manner

who had obeyed

S61

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
Ihe false

summons he had

received, within the

time specified approached at the head of 3,600

men. Having halted some distance from where

Vahan and
for the

his followers lay, he set out alone

camp, where he supposed Mihran was.

he was ushered into the presence

of Vahan by the disguised chiefs, and not being

On

his arrival

intimately acquainted with Mihran, he saluted

Vahan, fancying him to be the Persian general.

He was however quickly undeceived by the

Armenian chief, who addressing him in a scornful

way, said, " so you imagined to force the ArHe
menians to embrace the Persian religion!"
then directed the people to seize and scourge
him. Varshir, confounded by this language, and
overpowered
he was

at

in, fell lifeless

attendants

Vahan

of

of the

the reflection

on the ground.
seizing

him,

danger

On

the

and com-

mencing the punishment which they were ordered

to inflict, Varshir recovered a little and implored
mercy.

Vahan promised

to spare his life if he

did as he directed him, which was, to write im-

mediately to the

officer

whom

he had

left

in

charge of his troops to send 1,000 of them to

the foot of Mount Cuth, 1,000 to a valley which

he named, and after leaving the remaining

1,600 where they then encamped, to come to

him with

ten

consented

to

men.

by the

This was immediately

terrified

Varshir, and as

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

352
soon as the

letter

exorable Vahan
strangled.

was

coolly

The same

and ten men

whom

falling- into his

hands.

the in-

dispatched,

him

ordered

the

befel

fate

he had sent

to

officer

on their

for,

The strength

be

of Varshir's

forces being thus broken by their division into

Vahan attacked

bodies,

three
sively,

them succes-

while they, considering themselves

perfect

safety,

had

neglected

defence, and destroyed them

tion of forty,

all

who succeeded

escape to Persia.

On

all

means

in

of

with the excep-

in effecting their

their relating to

Khosrove

the horrid catastrophe which had befallen

IVlih-

ran and his army, he became highly incensed,

and

immediately

assembled a large force to

revenue on Vahan the loss he had sustained.

A. u.(]05

em

51.

command of
Mihran, who marched

This force was placed under the

Valthank, the uncle of

with speed into Armenia. On his arrival in the

country of the Apahunians. he received a messenger from Vahan,

who had assembled

an army

of 28,000 men, bearing a message of the

scornful

and contemptuous nature.

"

most
I

am

surprised," says he, " that after hearing of the

vou have the rashness

perhaps you seek a wife

tragical fate of Mihran,

to

come

against us;

Come
amongst the daughters of Armenia.
then to us, and vou will find in the midst of our
troops what will soon cool your amorous

fire!''

353

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

Vahan engaged the Persians twice,

and defeated them each time. He shortly after

After this,

died, having proved a dreadful scourge to the

enemies of Armenia while they endeavoured

to molest her. His remains were interred in the
u ^
convent of Glak. After his death, hisson Isumbat
-1

a. d. 607.
Haican
erase,

assumed the command of the Armenian troops,

and attacking Valthank defeated and killed him,
together

with three

other Persian

generals,

named Suren, Dehran, and Virduhr. He died

shortly afterwards, and was succeeded in his
command by his son Vahan, who was, by the
mother's side, a descendant of the family of the

Camsaracans.

For more particulars of these

chieftains see Hist. B. HI,

c.

CHAPTER
The

4850, and

52.

XVn.

'period beticeen the prefecture

of Varaztiroz

and the governmerit of Theodorus the Rushtun'lan, and beticeen the pojiti/icates of Comitas and
Nierses, siirnamed the Architect.

At

died
this period
'

Johan, the pontiff of that

Haicaa

part of Armenia belonging to the Greeks, and

henceforward

all

a. d. ci6.

separation

ceased

between

the spiritual government of the two divisions.

In the same year with the above, Abraham,
pontiff of the Persian division of Armenia, also
z z

era 65.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

854
'**?iaS
era 66.

^^^ w^s succeeded by Comitas, bishop

^'^^>

convent of Glak,

of Taron and abbot of the

a native of the village of Alzc in the province

pious cha-

of Aragazote, and a prudent and

This pontiff, on a

racter.

of St.

visit

tomb

the

to

Ripsima, discovered her urn, which as

we

have before remarked,

St.

Gregory and

put

his seal

upon

upon

St. Isaac
it,

had the
it.

seals

He

of

also

and built a splendid church

which he placed the urn, causing the

"
anthem, Thepersoyis devoted to the love of Christ,

there, in

<^'c."

be chaunted during the ceremony that

to

took place on that occasion.

He

also rebuilt

the cupola of the cathedral of Echmiatchin, constructing

it

with hewn stones, and made

improvements

in the

church, the memorials of

which he enriched with

tises

many

from his hand.

several valuable trea-

War

having again broken

out between the Greeks and Persians, David

Saharuney the prefect became alarmed

safety with the Persians, of
afraid,

and relinquishing

holding
A D

625

tiaicaa
era 74.

it

stantinople.

whom

he was

went

the conqueror of many.

Con-

surnamed

Varaztiroz resided

in Persia at the time of the flight

Saharuney

to

succeeded by Varaztiroz

the son of Sumbat,

the Basfratian,
^

to Greece,

much

his government, after

twenty-four years,

He was

for his

and was

of

David

installed

by

Khosrove at the head of the government o^

355

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
Before his arrival at the seat of his

Armenia.

administration, Comitas the pontiff died, after

holding that

office eight

Christopher

years.

the third, of a noble family, from the province of

f,^^^^-^'
*'^^'^^'

the Apahunians, on the arrival of the prefect

was elected

Varaztiroz,

pontiff

by

his

order,

and with the unanimous consent of the Armenian chiefs.

lie

was a man of the most stern

and unbending morality, equally impartial in

Having
his admonitions to the poor and rich.
observed some

irregularities

in

the

conduct

of the prefect and other nobles, he immediately

remark them with severity, on

which account he became an object of dislike
to them, and they sought to depose him from

proceeded

to

the pontificate.
this,

Christopher having observed

and being quite regardless of worldly

grandeur, resigned his

it

office,

having exercised

only for the short period of three years.

He

afterwards built a large convent at the foot of

Mount Masis

(Ararat,) near the village of Ulies,

where, having collected a number of recluses,

he lived

in

the practice of the

monastic discipline

till

most severe

the end of his

life.

His

successor in the pontificate was Ezr from the

village of Pharajnakert, in the province of Nig.

In the

first

year of his

spiritual

sway, the

emperor Heraklius recaptured the holy cross,

which

his troops

had

lost

zz 2

in

an engagement

a.d.

623.

eia'77?

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

35G

On

with the Persians.

war with
the

that people, he

and

Carin,

testified

Armenians

in

from the

his return

visited the

much

city of

towards

affection

Greeks,

the division of the

and appointed Mijej the Gnnni:in, the greatgrandson of the prefect of tliat name, ruler over

Many

them.

of the Armenians in that quarter

having received the council of Chalcedon, which

from

its

not being generally approved

duced much dissension

emperor during

amonsjst

of,

pro-

them,

the

his stay at Carin directed

an

assembly of bishops, as well Greek as Armenian,

to be held in that city, for the purpose of restoring

unanimity amongst
A.D.

629.
Hiiican

era;8.

tlie

followers of the gospel.

jje also invited the pontiff

Ezr

to be present at
'

'

it,

having accepted the invitation, repaired

vvho,

to Carin, with the

under

his

jurisdiction,

After

chiefs.

most distiui^uished bishops

much

as

also several great

debate, and the clearest

Armenians accepted the holy

creed. This occurred A. D. 629,

investigation, the

council and

its

ITaican era 78.

On

See Hist. B.

Ill, c.

51.

Duin he was met by

a procession of all his clergy, by whom he was
Here the
conducted to the principal church.
the return of Ezr to

pontiff

made them acquainted with

ings of

tlic

meeting

at Carin,

the proceed-

with which

all

appeared to be content, except a monk, named

Johan,

who ventured

resistance, for

which he

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

was deprived
out of the

357

and driven

of his clerical habit

This individual then retired

city.

to the convent of Mair in the province of Nig,

where, having made proselytes to

he caused much disturbance

hereupon ordered him

his opinions,

Ezr

in the nation.

to be b;inished

from that

convent, which, on account of receiving him,

was henceforward designated Mairagom, and

the monk himself called Mairagomensis.
Expelled from

Johan took refuge

this retreat,

in

the country of the Aluans, at the most remote

part of the province of

was permitted

to

lestation, being

Gardman,

N-^here

he

remain without further mo-

regarded as a rotten

member

of

the church.

He was accompanied by one

disciple

named

Sarkies. These tw^o, having

embraced the heresy

of Julianus Halicarnensis, published a number
of schismatic propositions. They were answered
and refuted at first by a monk named Gregaratur,
a man of profound knowledge, and afterwards
by Theodorus Kurthenavor and Johannes the
philosopher.

Ezr, after his return from Carin,

splendidly rebuilt with

St.

hewn

stones the tomb of

Gayana, and erected around

it

number

of

dwelling-houses for the priests officiating there.

He made many improvements in

the church, and

caused the Psalm on occasion of the sun

*^

JBlesscd he the

name of

included in the service.

the

rising,

Lordy&;cy

to

be

a. d. 630*

Haican
era7y.

358

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
It

is

worthy of remark here, that

conclusion of the council of Carin,

Armenians situated in the Greek

who had hitherto conformed to tlie
servance of their

after the

many

of the

division,

and

reliafiousob-

own people, suddenly changed

their ecclesiastical ceremonies, particularly in

three instances

First, they leavened the bread

used at the sacred offerings, and mixed water
with the eucharist.
Secondly, they celebrated
:

the feast ofour Saviour's birth on the 25th

Decem-

anthem, " Holy God,

they
Sscr
omitted the word " crucified:' These
irregularities they wished to introduce into the
ber. Thirdly, in singing the

Persian part of Armenia, which induced considerable disturbance, and finally caused the Ar-

menians

to separate again from the Greeks, and

renounce the council of Chalcedon.
These
remarks being prefaced, we resume the thread

of our history.
^'Haj?an
era 80.

^^^^^

this

pcHod,

Rostom, the governor

of Atropatia, began to intrigue for the purpose

of dispossessing Varaztiroz of the prefecture,

which he had long ardently wished

himself.

to

have

Varaztiroz, dreading the consequence

of remaining

exposed to the machinations of

his rival, quietly relinquished the government,

and retired with his family and property to the

division of the Greeks, after holding the office
of prefect seven years.
The government of the

Greek division of Armenia was some time

after

359

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
David Saharuney, who, as we
have mentioned before, had taken refuge in
Constantinople, when hostilities broke out between the Persians and Greeks. Saharuney

this event given to

government three years, when

having displeased some of the chiefs, he was
expelled by them. These latter then quarrelled
with each other, and by their mutual hostility
remained

left

in his

the country exposed to the incursions of her

enemies. Theodorusthe Rushtunian, onobserv- ^P;^^^^'

ing the disturbances that pervaded Armenia, gathered some troops, and by his exertions greatly

contributed to lessen the disorders.

About

time Armenia was invaded by the

who,

to the

number

of 18,000, headed

this

Saracens,

by a chief

named Abdorrahman, had advanced

into the

regions of Taron, and there committed horrid

devastations, taxing

carrying away

all

their

chief of that country,

the male inhabitants, and

The

wives and children.

Vahan the Camsaracan, and

grandson of Vahan the Wolf, had assembled an

army of 8,000 men, headed by his brother Tiran,

and Mushel another general,

progress 6f these invaders

to

put a stop

to the

they were joined

Sahur, the chief of the Anzevasies, with his

lowers.

era 85.

by
fol-

A battle took place between them and the

Saracens, in which Sahur basely betrayed his

countrymen, by joining the ranks of the enemy.

He was, however, well rewarded for his trea-

a.

d.637

J^^^q.

360

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

cheiy for Tiran, in the course of the

,

fight,

having

encountered him, clefthisskull withablowof his

sword. The Armenians, however, were defeated

with great slaughter; the two leaders, Tiran

and Mushel being amongst the slain. All Armenia now lay open to the invaders, and the
blaze of conflagration

was seen

in all parts of

the nation.
A. D. 639.

Ezr the pontiff was so much affected by the

crags,

calamities that afflicted his country that he died

with

grief,

after ruling the

and eight months.

church ten years

While the Armenians were

considering about nominating a successor to the

pontificate,

immense

the

Saracens advanced with

an

which they
on the 20th Tirey (Novem-

force to the siege of Duin,

invested on

all

sides

and on the sixth of January following,

which was the first day of the Epiphany, they
took it by storm. They caused the most dreadful havock in the city, after massacring 12,000
ber),

of the inhabitants.
All the splendid edifices in

it

were burnt or

pulled down, and after pillaging

it

of every

thing valuable, these ruthless barbarians re-

turned to their
'^*Hfc"a

'^v^^*^

own

^^^^ 35,000

country, carrying

citizens captive.

"*^^' retreat, Nierses, the third

On

away
their

bishop oftheTaics,

surnamed the Architect, being elected pontiff,

immediately set about remedying th evils that

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
desolated Duin.

He

361

caused the corpses of the

be buried, and began to

repair the public edifices which had not been

murdered

citizens to

He

destroyed.

entirely

St. Sarkies,

the

rebuilt

tomb of

which had been burnt by the Sara-

cens, and constructed another over the

Khor

Virapor deep dungeon.

This pontiff built the large church of St.

Gregory

in Valarshapat,

and,

the

at

time of

laying the foundation of this edifice, he placed

the relics of the blessed saint under the four
pillars,

persuaded by

this

ever remain secure from

near the

altar, for

would

for

the devastations of

in a rich urn,

St.

Gregory

and deposited

the comfort of the devout and

cure of the diseased.

by

it

The head of

future conquerors.

was, however, put

that

It

was afterwards removed

certain nuns to Neapolis. Nierses, after this,

number of churches and other public

edifices, among which was the church of the
Virgin Mary in Valarshakert. In consequence
of these works, he was henceforth called the

built a

Architect.

Constantine, the grandson

of Heraclius, hav^
ing succeeded to the imperial throne, Nierses
the

pontiff prevailed

Varaztiroz, of
ticulars,

to

upon

whom we

him

to

appoint

before gave a few par-

the government of Armenia

that

individual being then resident at Constaotino-

3a

a. p. 642.
Haican
era 91.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

362
pie.

Varaztiroz only enjoyed his

year,

when he

died,

new

and was buried

dignity a

in the city

of Darons.
A. D. 645
era 94.

Some time about

this period, several heretical

books having found their way into Armenia, the

pontiff held a meeting at Duin, where all here-

and schismatics were anathematized and

the meeting being of opinion, that the council
of Chalcedon bad accepted the heresies of

tics

Theodorus of Mopsuesta, it was rejected by

them, and twelve canons instituted for the
better regulation of the church. Nierses having

observed that the anthems in use had become

exceedingly numerous, directed the

monk

Par-

surnamed Chon, to make selections of the

most useful which being done, the book into
which they were formed was designated by the

sick,

title

of Chonuntir or the selections of Chon.

CHAPTER

XVIII.

TJie period between the prefectures

of Sumbat and

Nerseh, aud betweeji the pontificates of Anastas

and Isaac the Third.

'*

Hakan
era w.

^^

^^^ death of Varaztiroz, his son

^y^g appointed

menia.

Sumbat

by the emperor governor of Ar-

After the country had recovered a

tranquillity

from the distress into which

little

it

had

^3

HISTOHV of ARMENtA.

heen thrown by the

the Saracens again

and destroying

iate invasion

made an

and

pillage,

irruption, killing

The

before them.

inhabitants ^J^^^^^'
of AUovit and the Buznunians were thefitstto ^'^*^^'
all

feel the horrors

with them.

which these invaders brought

After

these people,

despoiling

they extended their depredations along the parts

about Mount Ararat.

The governor Sumbat,

dreading the recurrence of a similar scene of

calamity to that which marked their

first visit,

went to meet them, accompanied by the general

Theodorus and some other chiefs, with the inten'lion of trying to stop their ravages
to

whatever they wished.

many

valuable

gifts,

by submitting

After distributing

the Saracens were pre-

upon to desist from

by the promise of Sumbat

vailed

their spoliations,
to yield

them a

poll-tax for the whole nation, and to renounce

obedience to the Greeks.

The emperor Con-

a. d. 64^

Haicaa

stantine,

terms,

on being made acquainted with these

became extremely

irritated,

bling a numerous army, set

and assem-

out with a de-

termination to bring the Armenians again to

subjection by the swt)rd.

Armenia, Nierses the

a number

On

pontiff,

of bishops, priests,

his

approach to

accompanied by
and considerable

laymen, went to meet him; and with much

entreaty prevailed upon him
anger.

to

dismiss his

The emperor then proceeded with

3a 2

the

era 96.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

364

pontiff to Duin, and the next

day having heard

mass in the church, he ordered the council of

Chalcedon to be read before all present. The
Armenians having again consented to accept
the council, all then partook of the holy communion. The emperor then, leaving in Armenia
a quantity of troops, with Greek generals and
priests,

returned to Constantinople.

On

his

departure, the Greeks being differently circum-

stanced to the Armenians with regard to fasts

and other religious observances, endeavoured

Some
to make them conform to their customs.
much
were
and
of the Armenians complied,
honoured on account of it by the Greeks, but
most

of the

people looked upon these latter

with contempt, and would not allow them to

partake of the communion in their churches.
to the

em-

letter to

the

The Greeks hereupon complained

peror,

who

wrote a threatening

Armenians, directing them immediately to refrain from the odious distinction which they

made between

the Christians of the two nations.

This letter was brouglit by David a philosopher, and an Armenian by birth, from the
province of Bagrevand.
A. D.

(548.

Hrticaa
era 97.

On

the receipt of

it,

the Armenians assembled in the city of Duin,

.

and wrotc a reply

him to allow them

to the emperor,

entreatmg

to continue in the doctrines

which they had received from

St. Gregory,

and

365

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
imploring him to desist from compelling them
to adopt others of

which they knew nothing.

The emperor, on becoming acquainted with

their desires, immediately-

moderate extent of
from

desisted

all

attempts to

The Greeks whom he had

however, were

the

less tolerant.

ticularly,

were

force the

Armenians

molest them.
in

left

Their

incessant in their

Armenia,

priests, par-

endeavours to

to accept the council of

During these disputes and disagreements Nierses the pontiff appeared to be

Chalcedon.

well inclined toward the council in question,

and

administered the

indiscriminately

com-

Armenians and Greeks. This being

remarked, some persons stirred up the anger
of Theodorus the Rushtunian against him,
which terrified the pontiff so much that he

munion

to

hastily

took refuge in his native province of

the Taics, where he remained six years.

On

his

rfT
iri
flight, 1 heodorus appomted J ohannes 1 icorensis,
.

'

a. p. 649.
Haican
era 98.

otherwise called Manazkertensis, a disciple of

Gregoratur Anzakhazorensis,

to officiate in his

room as deputy.
Johannes being a bitter
enemy of the Chalcedonians, immediately on
his assuming his dignity, took with him a few
monks and repaired to Manazkert, where he held
a meeting, and publicly condemned the council
about which they had had so much dispute,

We

a.d.

esi.

Haican

mentioned before that several Armenians

era loo.

366

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
had begun

to practise the

heterodox ceremonies

of the Greeks. Johannes, to prevent their example

from

meeting

them

deluding

enacted

others,

and particularly

canons,

five

the notice of the faulty.

to

commanded

that no w^ater

at

this

called

First,

he

should be mixed

with the wine used at the eucharist.

Secondly,

that no

the bread

leaven should be put in

designed for sacred offerings.

Thirdly, that

the birth of Christ should not be celebrated

as a

new and

in the

fasts,

butter,

was

feast.

Fourthly, that

fish, oil,

wine, eggs, nor

distinct

neither

be made use

of,

except on the

Saturdays and Sundays of Lent.

Fifthly, that

to

the Lord's Supper

was never

Maundy Thursday.

to

be partaken of a

This deed of the officiating

him such renown, that all ranks

of people began to look upon him as a great
man, and he usually went under the designation
pontiff gained

of the sage or the philoshopher.

After a lapse

of some time the proceedings of this meeting

were

and

published,

erroneously

received,

Account of a meeting, &c.

called and superintended by Johannes, the great
under the

title

of

*'

philosopher."
A. D. 6i2.
Haican
era 101.

The Saracens having observed

that the Ar-

menians had again submitted to the authority of

the emperor, renewed their incursions into that

country.

By

the intercession, however, ofVasak,

367

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

Armenia Minor, and who

chief of one part of

had submitted to

their authority, these invaders

refrained from committing such depredations as

marked

their career

did not even

kill

on their other

Damascus

They

a single individual, but taking

hostages for the future

tants, to the

visits.

obedience of the inhabi-

amount of

1,775, they returned to

Theodorus the Kushtunian w^as one

some time after his arrival

with the conquerors at Damascus he died.
In
the following year the governor Sumbat also
of these hostages, and

died, after holding that office ten j^ears. Nierses

the Architect, upon hearing of the decease of these

two,

who had been

his

most virulent opposers,

returned to Duin, and resumed his pontificate.

Shortly after this event the cross of Varag was

discovered, and an annual festival appointed for

the same. See Hist. B. Ill,

On

c. 51).

then domineered in Armenia, appointed

zasp the Mamiconian to the

By

who
Hama-

the death of Sumbat, the Saracens,

office of

^^^'J^**
"^^^^'

governor.

the direction of the latter, Vard, the son of

Theodorus the Rushtunian, became general of

the Armenian troops.

Two years

alter the

assumption of the govern-

ment by Hamazasp,

the

nation finding the

them by the Saracens

oppressive, revolted from their dominion, and
again became tributaries of the emperor, who

tributes exacted from

a. p. 656,

erai05,

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

363

confirmed Hamazasp
title

of prefect.

in the

government by the

When the news

of this circum-

stance reached the caliph of Damascus, he put

all

com-

the Armenian hostages to death, and

menced preparations

to invade that country in

person, determined to deliver

and the sword.

it

up

to pillage

Before, however, he had time

to carry his designs into execution, a sedition

broke out among his troops, by

killed.

whom

he was

His successor Moaviah having entered

into negotiations with the Armenians, they

were

upon again to renounce subjection to

the emperor, and return to the obedience of the
Saracens. Eight months after this event Hama-

prevailed

zasp the Mamiconian died, having held the go-

vernment
A. D. 659.
era 108.

five years.

He was succeeded by
by ordcr

of

his brother

Gregory,

Moaviah the caliph of Damascus.

This governor built a large church in the village

of Aruch, near Mount Aragaz, and a spacious
convent to the eastward of Elivard. Immediately

war ensued between the Greeks and

the Saracens, which terminated in favour of the

after a

latter, in

Armenian

consequence of the treachery of the

general,

Vard,

who

betrayed the

Greeks into the hands of the Saracens.

Vard,

however, was severely punished for his treason,

henceforward never enjoying rest through the

compunctions of

his guilty conscietice.

Imme-

569

HISTORY OF ARMENIA*
diately after the conclusion of the

war between

these two powerful people, Nierses the pontiff,

surnamed the Architect, died, after having enjoyed the dignity twenty years and nine months.
He was succeeded in the pontificate by Anastas
*

*'

from the village of Arcurey, which

foot of

Mount

and church

the

Haicaa
era

no.

Anastas built a convent

Ararat.

in

lies at

^,-.^- ^^*'

his native place,

and near

it

erected several inns and hospitals for the benefit

of the poor.

This pontiff set about improving

the Armenian calendar,

Shirakensis, but

assisted

was prevented

by Ananias
finishing

his

laudable work by the hand of death, which cut

him

off in

the sixth

year of his pontificate.

His successor was Israel from the village of

Othmis, in the provmce of Vanand. At this
period flourished Ananias Shirakensis,

a. d. 66r.
Haican
era

us.

whom we

have just before noticed, and who was distinguished by being the author of several scientific
His contemporaries, the learned Theodorus surnamed Kurthenavor, and Moses the

works.

rhetorician, bishop of the Seunies,

celebrated.

by

were no

The former immortalized

his

less

name

the publication of a treatise against the Maira-

gomenses, proving that all the sufferings of our

blessed Saviour were not imaginary but real.

The

latter,

Moses,

is

noted as an essayist. After

Isaac a. d. 6??.
a pontificate of ten years Israel died.
the Third, bishop of Rotkaz, from the village "fS.

3b

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

370

of Arkunashen in the province of ZorapKor,

then became pontiff.

He was

eminently dis-

tinguished for an intimate acquaintance with

the sciences, and was equally skilful in every

He was
department of human knowledge.
brought up in the strictest observance of the
duties of morality and piety,

by the celebrated

and learned Theodorus. In the seventh year

of his pontificate numerous banditti from the
Gregory the prefect
Lazirs infested Armenia.
fell in

a conflict with these marauders, after a

government of twenty-four years.

For about two years after his decease Armenia
remauied without a governor, in consequence
of which every species of disorder and trouble
afflicted the

nation,

devastations of
all

A. D. 6S5.

Haican
era 134.

quarters

its

increased

enemies,

by

who

the people having no

the horrid

assailed
allies to

it

ia

whom

they could look for assistance.

of the abovementioned
After the expiration
^
pgrjod, an individual of the

Bagratian and

name

of Ashot, a

son of one Beurat, rose from

obscurity, and assembling a few troops, attacked

and routed the enemies of the nation, and took

upon himself the government, and appointed

Sumbat general of Armenia.

He then made peace with the Saracens, con-

his

brother

senting to pay them yearly tribute. Justinian II,

who

then wore the imperial purple, perceiving

371

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
the separation of the Armenians from the Greeks,

directed the former, on pain of his displeasure, to

renounce

all

obedience to the Saracens and

They

return to his authority.

terms,

"

How

we been
yet how

often have

the rule of the

replied in these

Greeks,

sistance have they rendered us

distress?

On

at present

as-

little

time of our

the contrary, the reward of our

obedience has been injury and

we

subject to

insult.

Should

submit ourselves to your power,

our kingdom would be exposed to invasion,

we

should be delivered np to the sword, and our

habitations to pillage.
let us

We

beseech you then to

remain under the dominion of our present

masters,

by which alone our

safety and the

safety of our nation can be secured."

emperor enraged

The

at this language, sent an im-

'

iiI[c^q
^'^^

mense army to invade Armenia. Twenty-five

provinces became almost depopulated by the
fury of the invaders,
face of the country

took 8,000 families

who

by
and

laid

fire

sold

waste the whole

and sword.

them

They

as slaves in a

The following year the emperor

again sent an army composed of 40,000 men
The nation was almost
to ravage Armenia.
driven to madness and despair by the devasThe miseries of
tations that were committed.

foreign land.

this

unhappy people were not terminated

The Saracens conceiving

3

b2

that the

here.

Armenians

a. p. 689.

naiss.

HISTORY OF ARMENTA.

372

bad returned
also

made

to the subjection of the

incursions,

Greeks;

and demolished every

edifice they met, carrying

away captive a

vast

multitude of both sexes and all ages. Ashot

the governor, on attempting to resist them,

was defeated and killed,

upwards of four years.

after ruling

After this event they

retired for a while, but no sooner

try restored to a

little

Armenia

was the coun-

order, than they returned

with a greater number of troops than they had

ever before brought into Armenia. They were

headed by a general named Mahomed.

They destroyed cities, towns, and villages, as
they advanced, and taking the fortress of
Sevan, they razed it to the ground, and sold
The Armenians terrified
the garrion as slaves.
at the dreadful nature of their attacks, surren-

A.D.

690.

Haican
era 139.

dered the government of the country into their

hands. The emperor on hearing of this marched
'

\^ persou to Armenia at the head of an immense

army. The people having no other alternative

but

to

bend

to the stronger, again

submitted to

On the return however of the emthe Greeks.

peror to Constantinople he left 30,000 of his
troops for the protection of the country against
the Saracens, after taking hostages from a-

A.D.

690.

Haican

S.

era

moncTst the most distinguished Armenian chiefs.

Order and tranquillity was at length restored,

and the government confided by the emperor

to

373

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
Nerseh Shirakensis, son of Vahan the elder, the
Camsaracan.
Nerseh was a man of talent and

much

reading^.

Me caused

the ecclesiastical

history of Socrates to be translated

into the

His
Armenian language, by Philon the monk.
father Vahan caused Gregory, bishop of the
Arsharunians, to make annotations on the book
of the ecclesiastical ceremonies for the days of

Lent.

CHAPTER
The period between
and

Vilth,

and

XIX.

the governments of Abdullah

the pontificates

of Elias and

Johannes the philosopher.

The

exasCaliph
of Damascus was greatly
o
*
J
perated when he learned that the Armenians had

again become subject to the Greeks.

He

ar-

dently desired to invade that country again, but

was deterred by the

large

army which the

emperor had stationed there for its protection.

The Greek troops however were gradually with-

drawn from Armenia, and

three years from

their

at the expiration of

first

appearance they

The Caliph then opened

negotiations with the Armenians, and by kind
promises induced them to submit to his power.
Hereupon he sent them a governor of the name

had

all

departed.

a. D. 691.

Haican
era

uo.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

374

This occurred

of Abdullah.

in the fourth

year

of the g-Qvernment of Nerseh the Camsaracan.

A.D.

Haicnn
era 142.

Abdullah was accompanied by a number of

693.

and

Saraccus,

-^

on his entiy into the city of

Duin, received the inhabitants with kindness and

His affable manners, and the mildness

respect.

with which he exercised his authority, tended

greatly to reassure the people. All this, however,

was but

a mask, for shortly after,

when

all

ap-

peared tranquil, he seized, on different pretexts,

the persons of several chiefs, and putting
in

extorted

chains,

valuable

made

property.

from

their

Nerseh perceiving

pontiff,

this,

Abdullah however

his escape to Taics.

caught Isaac the

them

them
most

and sent him, together

with Sumbat the Beuratian and general, in

chains to Damascus.

He

then stripped

all

the

great churches of Ararat of their treasure, with

every valuable ornament that decorated them,

and taking David Duinensis, caused him to

be

crucified.

Sumbat

the general,

effected his escape from

to

Armenia the same year

sent from

it

in chains.

letter to Justinian the

however,

Damascus, returning
in

He

which he had been

addressed a piteous

emperor, painting the dis-

which Armenia was plunged by the governor Abdullah in the most lively colours, and
imploring assistance to relieve his country from

tress into

the yoke of the Saracens.

Justinian hereupon

375

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
ordered Leontius,

immediately

march

to

general,

into

celebrated

at the

head of

Sumbat

gather-

Armenia

In the interim,

a large army.

ing a few Armenian chiefs, and assembling a

few troops, took post

in the city of Vardanakert.

Abdullah on hearing of

quitted Duin and

this,

marched to attack him at the head of 5,000 men.

**
During his absence the Greek troops arrived in ^P^f
the country of Ararat,
ciiy of

when they

Duin and destroyed

houses of

^^^ ^^3-

house and the

They then marched

his followers.

all

his

entered the

with the greatest speed to Vardanakert, where

they formed a junction with Sumbat, and attacking Abdullah gave him a complete defeat.

His troops

their flight over the river

in

were almost

all

Arax

drowned, by the sudden break-

was then covered.

Those
Abdullah with only ten men escaped.
ins:

of the ice with which

of the Saracens
in

late

this

Leontius
tinople,

it

who had been taken

encounter,

shortly

after

were sold
returned

prisoners
slaves.

as

to

Constan-

where being elected emperor on the

deposition of .Justinian, he appointed

Sumbat

governor of Armenia.

Sumbat

the Bagratian, surnamed the younger ^P'^^^^'

Beuratian, on receiving his appointment, took

up

his

khars
years

residence

in the

in

the

fortress

country of the Taics, and

governed

the

of
for

country in peace,

Thu-

some
the

^'^'*^*^-

37G

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
Saracens having suspended their incursions in

consequence of commotions among themselves.

*

Haican

Thcsc,

having at length subsided,

howcver,

Murwan the caliph sent

command of his renowned
mat Ogba,

to invade

on entering
waste

tlie

observing

this,

named MohMohmat Ogba

general

Armenia.

province of Vanand began to lay

Nerseh the Camsaracan

before him.

all

an army under the

joined Suinbat, and both, hav-

ing raised a force from the people of Vanand,

marched towards the

his return to

the anger
nians,

by

of
the

Ogba with

iMohmat

slaughter.

great

attended by a few horsemen.

difficulty escaped,

On

fight

wherein the Saracens were defeated

ensued,

with

plunderers.

Damascus, he greatly inflamed

the

Caliph against the

of his

detail

late

Armeand

defeat,

obtained from him an order to assemble an

overwhelming army

to

endeavour

the disgrace he had incurred.

to

wipe

off

The troops being

collected he set out for Armenia, determined

to spare

no one

the pontiff,

in his

vengeance.

who was then

When

Isaac

a prisoner in

Da-

mascus, heard of the calamities that awaited

his

countrymen, he sent

his permission to
dition.

On

to

Mohmat

accompany him

his request being

entreating

in his

expe-

complied with,

he set out to join the army, but on reaching

Charran he was suddenly taken

ill

and died.

377

HISTORY OF ARMEWtA*
Before he expireH, however, he wrote with his
own hand a supplicatory letter to the Saracen
general, pra\ ing

him

to spare the

directed his deacon, that

sigh,

he should put this

When Mohmat

Armenians.

when he heard

He

his last

letter in his right

hand.

heard of the death of the holy

pontiff, he sent directions that his remains should

not be interred until he had seen them. " For,"

said he, " if Isaac were alive he would come to

me; and

He

since he

is

d.'ad,

will

go to him!"

then repaired to the place where the pontiff

lay.

On

his arrival he

approached the body of

the deceased and saluted

gestures as

if it

were

it

alive.

with words and

The body

of the

pontiff then, wonderful to relate, returned the

s;dutution,

offend

to

which

it

and stretching forward its right hand,

tlie astonished Saracen the
letter

held.

Mohmat became

exceedingly

terntied at this miracle, yet took the letter,

after rcadi. is; its contents,

man

God,

of

and

exclaimed, "Yes, thou

thy desires shall be fulfilled!"

He

then wrote a letter of peace and reconciliation

to the

Armenian

chiefs,

and caused the remains

of the pontiff to be taken to that country

a

body

Cashm

of vSaracen troops,

by

commanded by one

lie then returned to Damascus, and

prevailed upcm the Caliph to release

all

the

Armenian prisoners who had been taken durin<j^

former wars. St. Isaac was in the pontificate,
3 c

HISTOllY OF

373

ARMENIA.

which he was a pri*

Damascus, twenty-six years and a few

including- the time during

soner at

months.

He

behind him

left

many

beautiful

compositions, consisting of treatises on various

subjects, and
A. D. 703

Halcall
era 152.

anthems

for the

use of the church.

Eliah, bishop of the Buznunians, from the city of

Archesh then became

By his influence

pontiff.

with the Saracens he caused the queen of the

Aluans and Nierses their pontiff, to be banished,
for

having accepted the council of Chalcedon.

He

also persecuted all the

lay within the

Some
the

compass of

his

power.

time after the election of Eliah to

pontificate,

governor

Chalcedonians that

of

Abdullah,

Armenia,

who was

formerly

was elevated

the

to

Damascus, and recollecting with

shame the defeat he had formerly suffered

caliphate

at

of

he was not pleased at

Vardanakert,

continuation

of

the

peace that

by Mohmat, and determined

A.D.

704.

the

was formed

to

seek

some

For

occasion to harrass the Armenians.

this

cJlTS purpose he appointed Ca^lim governor of Armenia, and directed him to do all in his power
to destroy the chiefs

Cashm hereupon
of the principal

and grandees of that nation.

contrived to decoy

number

Armenian nobility into the church

of Nakhjuan, to which he set

burnt them

alive.

On

fire aiid

cruelly

the perpetration of this

infamous deed, he directed his troops to plunder

379

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
the property of his victims and to seize

was executed.
boy four years of

Among

families: this
tives

was

name

the cap-

named Vahan,
Golthen, who in

age,

the son of Khosrove chief of

the course of time

all their

was martyr d: a

girl of

of Susan, daughter of Vahaii the

saracan, also

tortured

fell

by them

into their han^s,

in

Sumbat,

Cam-

and being

consequence of her

perished in Charran.

the

religion,

the late gover-

nor and a few other chiefs, to

avoid failing

^akJ^"
^'^^

i^^.

power of Cashm, fled into the country of

the Egerians, which was under the power of the

into the

Greeks.

Here, instead of being received with

kindness and assisted, they were treated with

contempt. This irritating them, they plundered
the city in which they had taken refuge, and

robbed the churches that were in it, and carThe Greeks,

ried off their spoil into Armenia.
incensed at their impiety in laying hands on the
church, published an anathema which was read

annually on Easter-day.

In the fourteenth year of the government

Cashm, he was superseded by Vilth, by

order of Omar then Caliph of Damascus. From

of

this period, to the reign of the Bagratians,

our

country continued to be governed by individuals

These governors, contrary
sent by the Caliph.
to the will of their master, continued to oppress

the Armenians with

little

3c

intermission of rest;

a. p. 717.
era ice.

380

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
Iev3nng taxes and

tage.

captive to
ter's

inflicting-

fines

which were

own private advanThe Armenians who had been sent

appropriated

to

their

Damascus by Cashm, on the

removal irom

Omar

tha

his

lat-

lioveinment, petitioned

Caliph to liberate them, whicli he

ordered to be done, beinj^ a

man

of a

very-

compassionate heart.
Thev then returned to
Armenia. Jusr. at this period I'lliah the pontiff
died, afLer luling the
A.

718.

era 167.

years and a

hanncs the

hilf.

l-ourth,

Armenian charch fou teen

He was sncr^eeded by Josurnamed the philosopher,

from the village of Ozun in the province of

Ta-!iiis.
Johan es from his infancy had been

under the care of the celebrated and learned

monk Theodorus, surnaraeJ Kurthenavor, who-

him in every art and science which

was then known in Armenia. On his attaininomanhood he became so celebrated in conse-

instructed

quence of the variety of his talents and the

perfection to which he carrier] them, that he was
universally denominated the philosopher or sage.
In manners he w;:s extremely pleasing, and
in

the

cpialities of his

heart unequalled
generous, candiii, and peaceful, he won all hearts.
In person he was tall and well shaped, with

an extremely

commanding

beautiful features.

and remarkably
He always wore under his
air

Tobes and next his skin, a dress of extremely

*^*

HISTORY or ARMENIA.

On

course sackcloth.

festivals

he would carry

such an excess, that

people who beheld him were amazed. His fame
he
havin-^^ reached tlie ears of Omar the caliph,
this bodily discipline to

was invited by that monarch to visit him, and

met with a nio>t respectful and honourable

On

reception.

elevation

his

to

the

pontifi-

he devoted himself assiduoisly to restore

tranquillity m the spiritual affairs of the Ar-

cate,

menians, among

whom many

con'usions and

perplexities had started up, occasioned

several reasons

fir^t,

by three

the people were agitated

and alarmed by the statements of two most

wicked sects, which had recently sprung into

were denominated

existence, and

and Fanatics

secondly,

from the irregular

and

laity

led

lives

thirdly,

much
many

Paulicians

confusion arose
of

the nation

the clergy

was unde-

cided as to the performance of the religious

ceremonies some desiring to conform to the
;

custom of the Greeks, who administered the

Lord's Supper with leavened bread and wine

mixed with water

who

also omitted the

"crucified'' in the anthem " The

Jiohj

word

God,

c^'c."

and asserted that the birth of Christ should

be celebrated by a distinct feast; with many
other irregularities.

Johannes the philosopher

a.d.

wishing to apply a wholesome redress to these "a

evils,

assembled a large meeting in the city

7ift^

i68.

History of Armenia.

382

of Duin, at which were present almost

th

all

After

bishops of Armenia Major and Minor.

they had anathematized the Paulicians and Fanatics, they

enacted thirty-two canons for the

future government of the church.

The

pontiff

shortly after held a smaller meeting, in conjunction with the Syrians, at

were condemned.
in the pontifirate

The following

which the Julianites

After remaining eleven years

he died.

are a few of his works

book

written against the Fanatics, relative to the incarnation of our Lord, printed a-^d republished
at

Venice

in

1807

:*

extracts from the book of

annotations on the divine service

treatises

repentance and probity of conduct.

formed canon-books^,

a)d

to be sung at great feasts.

He

on

also

appointed anthems

short time before

his decease Vilth the governor was recalled by

the Caliph of Damascus, after holding that office

ten years.
* This valuable

little

work was translated

into Latin

by

Father Baptist Aucher, and published at the convent o{ San

Lazaro

in

Venice

in

1816, with notes by the translator

383

HISTORY OP ARMENIA.

CHAPTER
Tht period bdiceen

the

and Hasan, and

David

the First

governments of

btttcecn

the

of Armenia, during

pontificates

in the

the lifetime

He was

of

On

government
of Johannes

727

era i76.

kind of dis-

the pontifical chair be-

coming vacant by the death of Johannes, David

the First, from the village of Aramons in 'the
province of Cotais, was appointed to fill it.
About this period flourished Stephen the
Second, from the province of the Seunies. He
was early distinguished for genius, and having
studied for a considerable period at Constanti-

nople in the time of St. Germannus, he translated

into Armenian the works of several holy fathers,
viz.

a.

a great man, but his

troops were addicted to every

order and crime.

Mahomed

and Isaiah.

Mahomed succeeded Vilth

the philosopher.

XX.

Dionysius the Areopagite, Gregory of Nyssa,

and others. He subsequently repaired

to

Rome,
know-

where he much increased his stock of

ledge. Thence returning to Constantinople, he
was favoured by a letter of sound doctrine from

a.^.^ 729.

can
era i78

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

384

With this he returned to his

native country, and by tiie influence of Babken
prince
f the Seunies, was consecrated bishop
of that people.
On an occasion ot his admoSt.

Germannus.

nishing

members of his flock a

and he was prematu ely cutoff

some

of the

tumult aro5e,

by a conspiracy.
^^^^ about

^' Hafn!m

erairy.

-.j

tlils

time David the

pontifl' bein^,^

by the goveinor, and disgusted with

treated

the conduct of his troops,

retired to his na-

Aramons, where he erected a

splendid church and remained there in retire-

tive

village

incessant in

wrote

A.D.

732.

eraTsT.

goernor
harrassing the Armenians, David

eight years. Seeing,however, the

ment

to the Caliph of

Damascus, and implored

him to liberate the country from his swav. This

was done, Mahomed being recalled in the fifth
year of his government, and AbduJaziz sent in
This latter proved a mild and kind
his room.
had been brought up from his infancy
manhood in the city of Duin, and it was he

ruler.

to

who
in

lie

betraved

it

into the

hands of the Saracens

Recollecting that he

one of the invasions.

had been the cause of

repairing

its

the

his

government.

"occasioned the

same hand

strength."

ruin,

he set about

walls and fortifications in the se-

cond year of
Slid he,

its

He

fall

shall restore

"

My

hand,"

of ihis city,
it

to its

and

former

did more, for he widened the

385

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
trenches and extended the fortifications to a
greater distance than before.

David the pontiff

and shortly

observing- this, returned to Duin,

there, having held the reins of the

after died

church twelve years and a

half.

His successor in

the pontificate was Tiridatesthe First, from the

village of

Othmis

in the province of

a. p. 741.
Haican
era 190.

Vanand, a

zealous and good man, passing the most of his

time in prayer, fasting, and in the exercise of acts

of chnrity.

In his time flourished Artavazd, an

Armenian prince, possessing immense influence

and power, being married to Ann, the sister of
Artathe emperor Constantine Copronymus.
assumed
imperial
purple,
in
having
the
vazd
opposition to his brother-in-law, was attacked,
defeated, and taken prisoner

by the

latter,

who

caused his eyes and those of his sons to be plucked out.

Vasak, the general of

this unfortunate

prince, was put to death. Immediately after this

event the governor Abdulaziz died, after a go-

vernment often years. Murwan, the son of Moha''

med

the predecessor of Abdulaziz, then

governor of Armenia.
nently great qualities,
his

He was
and

in the

became

man

of emi-

second year of

sway over Armenia, he delivered charge

of

the country to Arshot the Bagratian, the son

of Vasak, and proceeded to Damascus.
after

some

rious,

Here

contests, wherein he proved victo-

he was elevated to the dignity of the

3d

a. p. 742.

Haican

"*

^^*-

38G

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
caliphate,

and immediately

after

confirmed Ashot

the Bagratian in the government of Armenia.

A. D. 743.
era 192.

Arshot
jj^

^}jg

for

some time behaved remarkably

well.

coursc of a few years, on the death of

Murwan and

the succession of Almansur to the

Armenia were much

caliphate, the tributes of

increased by the Saracens.

These people were then about constructing

the city of Bagdad, to which place the throne of

was shortly

the caliphate
able

them

to

they taxed

after

removed. To en-

meet the expenses

the

all

of raising

it,

Armenian clergymen, and

even the hermits who were inhabitants of the

Orders were also issued for

wilderness.
crosses to be

removed from the tops

and the people

to repair at

day and night

to offer

grievous

all

of churches,

unusual seasons of the

up prayers, besides other

which they were called

These grievances pressing hard

directions

upon to obey.
upon the people, they determined

was
Mamiconian

Arshot the governor attempting to

seized

by Gregory and David the

chiefs,

who put

out his eyes.

to revolt.
resist,

This occurred in

the fifteenth year of his government; he lived

after this event fourteen years,
A. D. 758.
era 207.

and was buried

when he

in the village of Darons.

succccded him as governor and resided

He

dreadt'uily

harrassed

in

died

Ezet
Duin.

the people by the

exacliou of tributes and abominable extortions

387

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
he was recalled by the Caliph

two

after

years, ^P^J^^'

and replaced by Isaac the Bagratian the son

He was

oi Bagarat.

man

"209.

of singular piety,

and governed the nation with the most paternal

mildness.

He was

celebrated for the beauty

of his person, few of his contemporaries possessing such a majestic figure and

handsome

countenance.

During
dators

his

made

government a number of depreincursions into the

province -of

They were opposed

Vaspurakan from Persia,
by the two brothers Isaac and Hamazasp the
princes of the Arzrunians, who in an encounter
with them, both
the

plunderers.

after killing

fell

appears that

It

numbers of

Hamazasp

wound and fell from his horse,

and then being surrounded was soon dispatched.

received a severe

This sight deeply affecting his brother Isaac,

he rushed impetuously on the murderers, and

after revenging the death t}f Hamazasp by the

was assailed from

which
killed
him on the spot.
a
blow
by
behind
the youngest
brother of Isaac
When Gagik
o
o
slaughter of a great number,

c/

and Hamazasp, heard of their deaths, he assembled a large force, and marching with it to
that part of

had

originally

Persia

whence the plunderers

come, he burnt and otherwise

destroyed a number of places, besides killing

a great number of people.

3d 2

After having well

a. p. 76i.

Haican
era 210,

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

388

revenged the death of his brothers, he returned

to Armenia.

Some time

after

he was betrayed

into the hands of the Persians,

who,

irritated

had sustained from him,

threw him into prison, where he remained till

at the injuries they

his death.

He

left

him,

three sons behind

Hamazasp, and Merujun. The first two

were martyred in the lapse of a few years.
Isaac,

The

last,

Merujan, having abjured the christian

was killed by David the Mamiconian.

About this period the Armenians were thrown

faith

into

the greatest distress by the increase of

the exactions of the Saracens.

These were

now

become almost

intolerable,

evil, a dreadful

dearth happened in consequence

when,

to

double the

ofahnrvestblight,occasionedby furious showers

of hailstones of an e*normous size,

which cut
This

almost every blade of grass to pieces.

unfortunate circumstance was quickly followed

by another
of

locusts

still

more

fatal in its effects.

overspread the

devoured what had been

left

land,

Clouds

and

soon

unhurt by the

Famine and misery now desolated

this

hail.

unhappy

country.

Tiridates the pontiff, unable to apply

any

sunk under the pressure of grief, and

relief,

died, after a pontificate of twenty-three years.

A. D. 764.
Haicnn
era 213.

He was

succeeded by Tiridates the Second, from

'

'

Turubcrau

who
when he

in the province of Dasnavors,

only held that high office three vears,

3^9

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
His successor was Sion, from the village
a man
of Bavons in the province of Aragazote,

^J^^-

died.

era2i6.

emmently distinguished for wisdom and piety.

He wrought many miracles, as the old records
Shortly after his elevation to the pontificate he held a meeting in this year in the city
state.

of Partav, and enacted twenty-four canons for

the regulation of the clergy and the church.

Isaac the Bagratian attended this assembly.

He had

been superseded

in the sixth year of his

in his office of

governor

sway, by Seuleman, a

^^-^^'^^

prince of the Saracens, and previously prefect

of the country about

Mount Shem.

Seuleman

ofoverned Armenia three years and then died.

-u
4-U
Bekir then became governor, being sent by the
t

Caliph of Bagdad.
racter,

nians.

and

He was

Haican

a relentless cha-

fearfully harrassed the

Troops were sent by

A. D. 7G9.

poor Arme-

his order into the

provinces of KalenandThalen, where they slew

700 of the inhabitants, and made slaves of 1,200

Bekir treacherously decoyed Isaac, the

chief of these people, into his power, and
then sent him to the Caliph of Bagdad, who
more.

cruelly ordered

him

to

be put to death and his

property to be confiscated.

During these trou-

bles Sion the pontiff died, having presided over

the church eisfht years. Isaiah, from the village a.d.775.
of Elapatrush in the province of Nig,

elevated to the pontificate.

He was

was then
a

man

of

^^^'^24.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

390

considerable abilities, having from his infancy

always resided with the reigning

In

Stephen of Duin, the pious

his time flourished

Ephraim,

pontiff.

Anastas, Catchick,

and David

of

who were all distinguished for eminent wisdom and scientific talent, but owing
Horomair,

to the perturbed nature

they lived,

their

were permitted to
After Bekir had ruled

years, hated

Armenia nine

that country on

era 227.

by

the people

of

account of his cruel admi-

he was succeeded by Hasan, sent

nistration,
Haicaa

which

abilities

remain unrewarded.

A. D. 778.

of the age in

Hasan exceeded
The nation
tyranny.

the Caliph of Baodad.

bv
^
.

all

his prcdcccssors in

became sadly impoverished during

his

sway,

the troops he kept being permitted to exercise

the most wanton cruelties on the inhabitants

with impunity.

The

licentious conduct of the

soldiers, at length roused the

of Mushel

anger and exertions

the Mamiconian, who, having as-

sembled a few men, attacked a party of them

who had come to Taron for the purpose of plundering.

He

of them.

Elated at

defeated and killed two hundred

this,

he procured reinforce-

ments, and in a second encounter with these

public robbers he massacred 4,000 of them.

He then marched
it

by

to the capital Duin,

assault, drove

from

third year of his sway.

it

and taking

the governor in the

391

HISTORY OF AiniENIA.

by the conduct of the gallant

Mushel, the other Armenian chiefs took up
arms and revolted from the dominion of the
The latter upon this invaded ArSaracens.
menia with 30,000 men, and were bravely opposed by a small body of Armenians, amounting
to no more than 5,000, headed by Mushel, Sumbat, and Samuel. A battle took place between the
two armies during the festival of Easter, when,
Inspirited

after a resolute contest, superiority of

men

era 229.

numbers

Armenian leaders with 3,000

carried the day, the

of their

^P.-^l^'^'

on the

falling

field.

The remainder

of the beaten troops took flight,

accompanied

by the two sons of Sumbat, whose names were

''^^*
The Saracens immediately
PJ
Haicaa

Ashot and Shapuh.

r
after their victory

began

to spoil the country,

but Ashot, surnamed Misaker (the flesh-eater),

with his brother Shapidi, having procured a few
brave troops, attacked those of the plunderers

who were

ravaging the provinces of Ashozes

andTashirs, and put them to

flight.

Ashot then

marched to the province of Shirak, where a

similar success attended

him

having expelled

thence the Saracen governor Jahap, together

with

all

his forces,

Ashot

province and named

wards became the

it

Ani the Second.

capital of the nation

residence of the pontiff.

after

this

event,

built a city in this last

It after-

and the

For about six years

Armenia was one scene of

ei-a23i.

392

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
fighting and plundering, sometimes the Saracens

were

successful, at other times the

CHAPTER
The pcinod between

Armenians.

XXI.

the governments

of Ezit the

Second and Abuseth, cnid betiveen the pontificates

of Stephen and Johannes the Fifth.

A. D. 786.
Haican
era 237.

governor
Ezit the Second beinoo appointed
c
i
of Armenia by the Caliph of Bagdad, named
i

Haron, marched to take possession of his go-

head of a numerous army.

means of promises, mildness, and threats of

vernment

verity, he
try,

and

at the

succeeded

all

in tranquillizing the

became again subject

of the Saracens.

By
se-

coun-

to the

power

All the considerable

chiefs

whose loyalty was most doubted, he kept

near his person, and to show his generosity,
after having

people

demanded and received from the

hostages for

he set them at

liberty.

their

future

Some

obedience,

time after

this,

however, he began to show

less

disposition, for on a visit

which he made

kindness in his
to

the city of Partav, he sent for the Arzrunian

princes Isaac and Hamazasp, and cruelly marA. D. 787.
Haican
era 236.

tyrefi
J
^^y

them.

He

then harrassed the nation

laying enormous taxes on them.

These

39^3

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

were

length found

at

so

burthensome that

12,000 souls went into voluntary exile, seeking

refuge in Greece, where the emperor kindly
allotted

them a place

country.

Isaiah

of residence in a fine open,

the pontiff

a victim to

fell

caused by contemplating the misery to

grief,

which

his country

was reduced: he died

in the

thirteenth year of his pontificate. Stephen Dira-

nerez of Duin, succeeded him, and died two

Joab or Job, from

the city of Ostan, then became pontiff, and only
enjoyed his dignity for the short period, of six
months. His successor was the aged. Solomon,

Hairan
"'''-37-

years after his predecessor.

This pontiff

from the province of Gelarcunies.

had been educated in the convent of Makenoses,

where, by intense study, he acquired a variety
and perfection of knowledge unequalled by any
He subsequently dwelt
of his contemporaries.
in a

small cottage, free from

with man, and by

his rigid

all

mode

of

intercourse
life

became

greatly celebrated throughout the country.

quitted this

lonely residence on

At the ceremony of placing

to the pontificate.

him

He

his elevation

in the pontifical chair several of the chiefs,

observing the state of debility to which age

and bodily mortifications had reduced him,

asked him, how he intended to govern the
church?

He replied,

to be placed

by

"

I shall

direct

my

portrait

the side of those of the pre-

3e

Hakaa^^*
"*240.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

394
ceding

pontiffs,

on the wall of the church, but^

contrary to the usual custom,

it

shall

be painted

wholly black!" By this answer he meant them

First, I do not
to understand three things
presume to be a pontiff, but a shadow of those
who have gone before me therefore I cause
:

the black colour in

conspicuous than

have drawn

my

portrait

in others,

to

be more

which the painters

in the greatest possible perfections

do not seek so much to draw respect towards myself, as to be a partaker of that

esteem which my predecessors have so well mesecondly,

rited

therefore

my

desire is to see

my

portrait

represented differently from others: thirdly,

lam

an old and feeble man, and unable to fulfil perfectly the duties incumbent on the high office to
which you have called me. I shall soon die, but
have the satisfaction to know, that after
departure, some little memorial of me will be

wish

my
left

to

behind, in the portrait which

cause

I shall

to be huntr on the walls of the church."

His

prediction, with regard to his speedy decease,

was soon

verified.

He

died in less than a year

His picture was placed agreeably

of the other pontiffs.
amongstthose
tohis wishes,
afterwards.

A. D. 792.
Haican

Geoff^e,
'^

surnamed Hovlorbuk, from the

village

''

Qshakan in the province of Aragazote, sucruled the

A. D. 795. ceeded Solomon in the pontificate, and
tuxul church three years, when he died. He was suc>era 241.

of

"HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

395

ceeded by Joseph the Second, surnamed Carich

(the scorpion), from the village of St.

the province of Aragazote.

George

Four years

in

after this

elevation to the pontificate, Ezit, the governor of

Armenia, was recalled by the caliph of Bagdad,

after an administration of twelve vears.
"

Some

a. p. 788.

Haican

time before this period the emperor Constantine ca

married Mary, the daughter of a great Armenian

whom the Greeks named Philaretus. From

chief,

this

connection sprung a daughter called Eu-

phrosyne. The mother of Constantine, a deep,

intriguing

woman,

shortly after the birth of

Eu-

phrosyne, having procured adherents, seized the

person of the emperor, and placed him

ment.

From

this

circumstance

much tumult and

discontent pervaded the empire.

of Cappadocia revolted, and
skill

in confine-

it

The Armenians
required

all

the

and persuasive powers of Alex, surnamed

Mushel, the celebrated Armenian

chief, to in-

power of the
Greeks. This was, however, at last effected, and
Mushel having obtained partizans in Greece,

duce them

to

submit again

to the

boldly declared himself emperor.

Constantine,

a short time afterwards, obtained his liberty, and

having taken Mushel prisoner put out his eyes.

The Armenians then

flew to arms, and declared

themselves independent of the Greeks.

The

emperor assembled a large army, and putting

it under the command of Artashir, an Armenian

3e

237.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

396

march against the rebels.

with his troops was defeated and
put to flight. The emperor then insidiouslydecoyed the Armenian chiefs into his power,
and violating every law, human and divine,

chief, directed

him

to

Artashir

cruelly put

We

will

of that
A. D. 798.
era 247.

them

all

to death.

now resume
of

part

the account of the affairs

Armenia possessed by the

Khuzima succeeded Ezit

Saracens.

v^mor, and took up his residence

Immediately

after his arrival

in

as

go-

Duin.

he put a stop, by

the express order of the caliph of Bagdad, to

the depredations of the troops, which had beea

dreadful

such a

scourge to

the Armenians

during the sway of preceding governors.

He

entirely restored peace to the nation, treating

the chiefs with particular kindness, after having

received from them the requisite hostages for

their allegiance.

Among those whom

the nation

gave as hostages was Sumbat the son of

A shot,

surnamed the brave, and who was sent by the

governor of Bagdad. Some time after, Khuzima
began

to

show the

he proposed

to

ill

traits

Joseph the

of his character:

pontiff, to

purchase

from him three villages which belonged to the

pontificate.

Joseph very consistently refused

to part with the goods of the church.

the

governor became a great

pontiff.

As

Hereupon

enemy

of the

a first instance of bis malice, he seized

397

HTSTORY OF ARMENIA.

upon the

village of Artashat,

one of the three

Joseph's brother then threatened

in question.

which
governor to such a
irritated the vindictive
degree, that he seized him and caused him

to appeal

against

to be strangled.

him

the Caliph,

to

This

fatal

affected the pontiff that he

much

event so

fell

sick

and died,

^P'^^^^'

in the eleventh year of his pontificate.

^'a255.

David

the Second, from the village of Cacaz in the

province of Maghaz, was then elected pontiff.

Shortly after he assumed direction of the church,
brothers, Isaac and Joseph, both eminent

two

character.-!,

were martyred

in Carin.

Khuzima

died in the twentieth year of his government,

and immediately after the country was invaded

bv a horde of plunderers from Mesopotamia On
this occasion Ashot the Great, surnamed Misaker (the flesh-eater), assembling troops marched
to repel these marauders.

proved successful, but

grandson of
in the action.

The Armenian

his brother

Shapuh the

of

bat,

also entreated

who

was

Ashot then sent messengers

Khuzima and

He

Shapuh, the

historian,

caliph of Bagdad, informing

chief

killed
to the

him of the death

the invasion of the country.

him

to restore his son

was then a hostage with him.

SumAshot

shortly after this died.

The next governor sent by the' caliph of

He was a beneBagdad, was Hawl or Howl.

^-^-^is.

"^

265'

PISTORY OF ARMENIA.

398

He was

volent character and detested war.

accompanied from Bagdad by Sumbat the son

of Ashot, who had been raised to the dignity

Sumbat was surnamed Abulabas,

of general.
A. D. 825.
Haican
era 274.

Some time

or the father of Abas.

r t

after this,

Scvada, a Saracen, son of Jahap, having married

maiden named Arusiak, souo^ht

to overturn the power of the Saracens in Armenia. By his intrigues he induced Sumbat
a Baeratian

the

Isaac the chief of the

general,

and many other Armenian

He

plot.

then collected a large force and

Howl, on hearing

openly declared rebellion.

hastily collected 5,000

this,

Seunies,

chiefs, to join in his

troops,

solute of his

of the

most

re-

and marching with the

greatest speed and secrecy, arrived at Sevada's

camp on
out

the banks of the river Hurastan. With*

him the

giving

approach, he suddenly

least
fell

intimation

on the

of his

rebel's troops,

who, taken by surprise, made very little resisAbout one half of them were killed,
tance
Isaac the Seunian was
the rest took to fli2:ht.

amongst the former, and his fellow-conspirators,

Sevada and Sumbat, with

difficulty

effected

their escape.

Howl then
pital;

returned triumphantly to the ca-

and immediately sending

imparted

to

pointed out

him
all

the

news

for the pontiff,

of his victory: he then

the consequences that generally

399

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
follow rebellions, and with great humanity re-

human blood which

gretted the effusion of

blamable

conduct

the

of

rebel

chiefs

the

had

caused.

David the
governor
revolt,

tion

pontiff,

then interceded with the

iu behalf of the surviving chiefs of the

and succeeded

in effecting a reconcilia-

between tl)em and him

he also obtained

permission to inter the remains of the ill-fated

The son

Seunies.

chiefs of the

of the latter,

Gregory, surnamed Supan, never ceased mourning the untimely death of his father, although,

by

that event he had

became

chief of his race.

Armenians were elected,

In this age three

at

different periods, to the imperial throne of the

Two

Vardan and Arshavir,

The
only held that high post for a few days.

Greeks.

of them,

Levond an Arzrunian, reigned seven years.

Not long after this period prince Manuel, of the
other,

tribe of the

Mamiconians, greatly distinguished

himself at the

court of the

daunted valour and

During the
pontiff

life

skill in

of this

emperor by un-

war.

Armenian worthy, the

David died, having presided over the

church twenty-seven years.

by Johannes

He was

succeeded

the Fifth, from the village of Vikais

good and humble

the service of God, and

jn the province of Cotais, a

character, delighting in
living;

according:

to

the most rigid

rules

of

''

Hairaa
*-''''^^^^-

400

HISTORY OF ARIMENIA.
monastic devotion.
pontificate.

Howl

In the third year of his

the governor

was

recalled

by

the caliph, after ruling the Armenians seventeen

years, with as

H.iicaa
era 284.

much hippiness

them as eredit to himsclf. The next governor was Bagfarat

^
or Bagrat, a Bag rati an, chief of Mount Shem,
and a relation of Sumbat the general, to whose
to

interest,

and the iniluence of a few others, he

owed

appointment. At this period flourished

his

man of great acquirements and a philosopher.

By order of
Bagarat, Nana made commentaries on the
Nana, a Syriaa archdeacon, a

gospel of St. John, following the example of

Johannes Chrvsostom. He afterwards translated

these commentaries into the language of the

Saracens, and presented them to Bagarat,

A. D.839.
Haican
era 288.

who

Sometime
was well versed in that tongue.
afterwards, Sumbat the Bagratian caused these
works to be translated into Armenian. During

govemmcnt of Bagarat, a Persian chief of

the name of Baban, an arrogant and haughty
man, having collected an immense army, began
to make inroads into Armenia, under the idea
ihc

of reducing

it

to the Persian

power.

He was

op-

posed by an army consisting of 100,000 men,

sent against

him by Mavun, the caliph of Bag-

dad, under the

command

of Afshin.

battle

ensued which terminated in favour of Baban,

30,000 of the Saracens being slain on the

field.

401

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

Baban marched to the conquest

of Armenia, which he was almost certain, from his
In the meantime Sumlate success, to effect.
bat the general gathered all the Armenian troops
After this victory

A second

and joined the discomfited Saracens.

Mount

battle then took place near

HaiMn^^*
era 289.

Ararat,

and

a long and bloody contest the Persians

after

Baban was overtaken in his

retreat by Sahl the son of Sumbat the general,
and taken prisoner. He was brought to Afshin
were put

the

to flight.

commander

his feet

of the Saracens,

and hands

to

be

first

cut

who
off,

ordered

and then

caused him to be crucified. Afshin loaded Sahl

with

gifts

for his

exertions in capturing the

Persian invader, and on his return to Bagdad,

spoke
father

to

the Caliph both

Sumbat

of

him and his

com-

in the highest terms of

While the Caliph was seeking

some employment to confer on Sahl, as

mendation.
for

a reward for his gallant services, this promising

young man was cut off in the bloom of his

age by a premature death. In proportion to
the praises which Afshin bestowed on Sumbat
and
as

if

his son,

he

vilified

the governor Bagarat,

the latter had been of no service at

to the Saracens in the late war.

The

all

Caliph,

on this account, regarded the governor with

an eye of suspicion and

dislike.

In the sixth

year of the government of Bagarat, and the

3f

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

402

eighth year of the pontificate of Johannes,

some

ill-disposed persons having fabricated calum-

nies against the conduct of the pontiff, found

means to induce the governor to join with

them in a plot to depose him from the pontifi-

On

cate.

the pontiff being informed of this

conspiracy he forthwith pubhcly excommuni-

cated Bagarat, and retired to one of the convents

^'

Ha?ctu
eia2yo.

On his flight

of Ayrs in the province of Gelam.

|3ecomino:

known, much tumult and disorder

broke out

in the nation.

In order to extin-

guish these feuds, the chiefs assembled, together

with the Armenian bishops, in the city of Erunjak,

and there caused an inquiry to be made into the
truth of the tales which had been spread abroad
prejudicial to the pontiff's character.

of this

was a complete

The

result

justification of his con-

upon which the chiefs immediately recalled

It
him, and reinstated him in the pontificate.
appeared that three individuals were the authors

duct,

of those slanderous reports

which had gained

currency among the people regarding the ponA. D. 842.

Haican

em

291.

tiff.

Bagarat,

who had

not been invited to the

beforementioned assembly, being irritated at the

restoration of Johannes, refused to

the legality of

its

acknowledge

proceedings, and attempted

to elect another pontiff.

Hereupon much confusion prevailed in the

While he was engaged in seeking
country.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

means

403

overthrow Johannes, the three slan-

to

derers before alluded to were seized, and openly

punished
a

few

In the course of

for their malignity.

Bagarat himself was involved in

3^ears

trouble, being accused to the caliph of

Hakan^^'''

"^'-9^-

Bagdad

of maladministration in his government, and as

the

latter,

it

be recollected, had been

will

by the reports
to wreak his

previously prejudiced aginst him

of Afshin, he endeavoured

As a

venoeance on him.
anger, he displaced

now
first

instance of his

him from the government,

the thirteenth year of his administration.

in

Ba-

garat not choosing to expose himself to future

ill

from the Caliph, hid himself

in a secret place.

Abuseth, wlio was sent to supersede Bagarat,

a. p. sis.

came into Armenia at the head of a body

era 297.

of troops

and while marching through the province of

Taron, he received intelligence that Bagarat lay
concealed there.
to

Abuseth having found means

convey messages

to him, nivited him,

the promise of safety, to visit him

under

but no sooner

had he decoyed him into his camp than he

loaded him with chains and sent him to BasfBagarat, to avoid the rage of the Cahph,

dad.

was obliged outwardly to change his religion.

In the meantime the inhabitants of Mount
Shem, who
'

are called

Sasuns, indignant
at
^

Abuseth's breach of faith in seizing Bagarat,

took up arms, and falling upon the Saracens

3f2

^ 849.
,
A. D.

"^''^'*"

era -'9d.

HiSTORY OF ARMENIA.

404

quite unexpectedly,

put them to

flight,

after

killing the governor, the object of their resent-

ment.

When

the Caliph

was informed of the

death of Abuseth, and the dispersion of his troops,

he became enraged, and assembling an immense

army, put it under the command of Bulah or

Pula (the Bull,) a man devoted to his interests, having been born and reared in his
house.

He

directed

him

to

march immediately

into Armenia, to take vengeance

for the late

defeat: Bulah also received orders to seize

all

the Armenian chiefs and send them in chains to

Bagdad, and

to kill all

whom he

found

in condi-

tion to carry arms.

Any of the people,

forsake Christianity

however, who consented to

and embrace the religion of

the Saracens, he received directions to spare,

provided that they were strong and handsome;

were homely, notwithstanding their inclination to abjure their religion, they were to be

if they

delivered to the

people he was

sword.

commanded

The

refuse of the

not to notice, they

being beneath the anger of the Caliph.

405

HISTORY or ARMENIA.

CHAPTER
The

(Toveriiment of
cruelties,

Bu L A H
marched

,
'

and

XXII.

Buhih, with an account of his

the pontjjicate of Zechariah.

s^overnor of
beincr
appointed
r?
r>
I

Armenia,

a. d. sso.

Haican

into that devoted country to execute

the cruel orders he had received from the Caliph.

He

first

appeared

inhabitants

in the

province of Taron, the

were thrown into the

approach. Here he found

of vv^hich

greatest terror on his

Ashot and David the two sons

of Bagarat, Gregory the Mamiconian, with many

means

to entrap

other chiefs, and sent them

all

in

chains to

Bagdad. He then sent detachments of his army

to scour the vallies of Mount Shem, and those
parts of the mountain which were inhabited,

where they massacred every living soul they

The Armenians inhabiting the summit
found.
of Mount Shem, urged to desperation by the
prospect of meeting the same fate which they
beheld their countrymen beneath experience,
the
rushed in great numbers down to attack
But the Saracens being in possesmurderers.
sion of

all

the passes of the mountain,

met the

era 299.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

406

unfortunate Armenians in their descent, killed a

number and made many prisoners. These

they bound with ropes and dragged into the
great

Bulah, according to

presence of the governor.

his instructions, selected the

put them

most comely, and

with a view to their

in confinement,

being prevailed upon to renounce their religion

the remainder he ordered to be butchered before his eyes.

than once
A. D. 851.
Haican
ra 300.

similar scene occurred

in the other

more

provinces of that country.

of these horrors having reached the

The news

Ashot the celebrated chief of the Arzrunians, he meditated resistance: but the other
chiefs, without whose assistance he could effect
ears of

little,

were averse

to the plan.

Ashot havintf no other

alternative, then

went

meet Bulah, under the persuasion that he might

He was deceived, for on
mollify him by gifts.
coming into the presence of the governor he was

to

ordered to be shackled, and sent with his wife

and the whole of

his family to

Bagdad.

Bulah

then marched to the province of Vaspurakan,

-

and spread
orders to
to

carry

the finest
in

his

troops

and bind

seize

As

arms.

men from

confinement

all

the

consigned to death.

in

over the land, with

all

who were

able

Taron, he separated

the

rest,

and put them

were inexorably
The slaughter was im-

others

mense, and, a the records

state,

human blood

407

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

manured the

land, and the vallies

were

literally

by the corpses of their former

Those whom the bloody governor
inhabitants.
spared, were incessantly tormented to embrace
the religion of the Saracens, and when it was
choked up

found that
faith,

many determinedly adhered

to their

they were tortured until death relieved

them from

their sufferings.

From this province he marched

about Mount Ararat. Sumbat the

to the

country

general, view-

ing the calamities to which his country was

delivered up, and feeling convinced that all
resistance

would be

great presents

to

vain,

went

to

Bulah with

endeavour to soften him.

Bulah, contrary to his usual custom, received the

general with kindness and respect, and asso-

him with himself in all hazardous enterprizes, in all of which Sumbat proved himself
worthy of the confidence which was placed in

ciated

Bulah, shortly afterwards entered the

capital Duin, whence he dispatched parties of

him.

his troops to ravage

The more comely

the provinces

of Ararat.

of the inhabitants, as before,

were spared and brought to the governor the

others were slain immediately on their falling
into the hands of the soldiers. A few days after
their bein? sent to him, Bulah commenced persecuting the captives taken in Ararat, on
;

account of their

religion.

Many were

tortured

a. d. 852.
era 301.

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

403

by him
bited
"^'Hak^n
era 302.

to that degree

one feature

by

humun

^^<^Oo"'zed as
all

that they scarcely exhi-

which they might be

beings.

After enduring

that the cruel ingenuity of their tormentors

could devise, they were burnt

Among

alive.

the victims that were hourly exposed to torture

and death

in the city of

Duin, were seven

men

from the province of Albak, the chief of whom

was Atom. These were so noble in stature, andsa
beautilul

m countenance, that they struck almost

every beholder with admiration. Bulah tried

every gentle method to induce them to renounce
their faith,

perceived

but

this,

all

was

When he

ineffectual.

he tortured them

power which enabled them

to

but the same

withstand the

solicitations of their tormentor, gave

them fortiwhich he

tude to endure

all

treated them.

They were afterwards

the severity with

crucified.

The execution of these and the others

whom

we

have noticed, took place in the years 852 and

853. Johannes the pon tiffsubsequently appointed a day to celebrate the feast of these martyrs.
The inexorable severity of the governor at

who had
and who had

length roused to exertion those chiefs

not yet fallen into his hands,

taken refuge

in places

defiance to the tyrant.

where they could bid

These having collected

a few troops took post in a certain valley,

through which one of the detachments of the

409

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
Saracens had to pass in returning from one of
their excursions, in which they had taken a

Here they attacked and

massacred a ?reat number of them, and released

number
their

of prisoners.

capti^'e

countrymen.

Before,

however,

they had time to make good their retreat, they

of
"were surrounded bv other detachments
the enemv, and after a brave resistance were
obliged to surrender.

he ordered them
then

On

martyred, by

Among

being taken to Bulah,

to be dreadfully tortured and

these gallant,

cutting off iheir heads.

but unfortunate Arme-

Khosrove of that

and
whose
bodies
of the Gabeliens,

after their death

were noticed

nians,

were George of the

tribe of Akies.

to possess

Shortly

many

the h"i^*"
'^^
governor dispatched troops to the provinces of "^

miraculous properties.

al'ter

this,

the Seunies and Sisakans. there to act the

same

horrors as they had done in the other parts of

He gave them particular directions
Armenia.
to seize all the nobles of these provinces, and
especially

Vasak the chief of the Sisakans, and

The
brother, the sons of Babken.

Ashot his
chiefs, on hearing

this, retired into

impregnable

forts in the province of Balas. Vasak, however,

having delayed rather longer

tlian the rest,

was

surrounded by the Saracens, but by a little

stratagem succeeded in escaping from them.

On ihelr discovering his flight,

3?

they pursued him

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

410
with such

celerity, that

he found there was no

He

hope of escape by avoiding them.

then

boldly determined to oppose them, and drawing

his

sword, rushed

in

amongst them

like a

wild

boar at bay.

His valour and strength astonished

the Saracens,

who

took to

kill all

Vasak succeeded

flight.

their general,

seeing him

whom

in

before him,

overtaking

he brought to the ground

by a blow with his sword, and trampled to

death beneath his horse's feet.
He then made
off eastward, to the

country of the Gardmans,

whose chief, Carich, gave him apparently a

most kind reception.
The traitor, however, only made a shew of
hospitality, for in a short time he seized the

fated Vasak
to Bulah.

ill-

by surprise, and sent him in chains

The tyrant was overjoyed at the

capture of the chief, and doubled his chains. Im-

mediately after

this,

the Saracen troops having

perceived the position where Vasak's brother

Ashot and

his

mother had taken refuge, sur-

rounded the place and took them prisoners, with

several other chiefs, who were residing with

They were then sent to Bulah, who

shackled them and kept them in strict confinement. Bulali, shortly after this, marched with his
troops to Arzakh in the provmce of Cachen in

them.

(Kharabai;h), and captured Atirnerseh the chief,

with

his family,

and many other distinguished

411

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

He

persons.

also slaughtered thousands of the

other inhabitants of that province, insomuch, say

the old records, that the earth

was drunk with

the blood of innocent men.

From Cachen he

proceeded

and the coun-

to the province of Uti

He

Gardmans.

try of the

to the

laid seige

castle of the chief Carich, the betrayer of Vasak,

and having taken it, loaded him with chains,
after massacrinsf

most

He

of his followers.

surnamed Con, chief of

also captured Stephen,

the Sevordies, and destroyed his city

named

Bulah then marched to the country of the

Aluans, marking the whole of his route with

Tus.

blood, and desolating the country like a pestiIsaiah,

lence as he advanced.

the Aluans, with

almost

all

all

the

chief of

his family, together

the chiefs of his nation,

with

into the

fell

hands of the destroyer, the country exhibiting

more the appearance

of a slaughter-house than

a place of residence for

human

beings.

From

where he cruthence Bulah proceeded

cified Isaac the chief of Vanand, and martyred
to Tiflis,

Mockathel of the same tribe.

turned to Duin, accompanied by

He

then re-

his captives,

led in the most degrading form of slavery,

and on
together
in

his arrival
all

at

that city, he assembled

the prisoners

whom

he had taken

Armenia, and then set out on his return to

Bagdad.

The government was delivered over

3g2

412

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

named Shekhey, who was

to a Persian

with

the

supreme

authority

invested

during Bulah's

absence.

Bulah persuaded Sumbat the general to accompany him, by solemnly declaring his conviction
that the Caliph, in reward for his fidelity,

would

confer upon him the government of Armenia.

He

also took

with him the Syrian Deacon Nana,

of whom we before gave some particulars.

When the Armenian chiefs and other captives

were presented to the caliph at Bagdad, he

spoke to them in a threatening tone and manner,
and ordered Sumbat the general to be bound
and placed with the other prisoners, whom
Bulah had before sent him. Then commenced
the most horrible persecution. The Caliph only
gave them one alternative, torture and death, or
to renounce Christianity and embrace his religion.

Many, unable

to

endure the idea of the

tortures

with which they were threatened,

outwardly professed to renounce Christianity.
Others, more firm, gloriously died in defence
of their faith.
Among these latter Stephen

Con was conspicuous for his unshaken

tude.
Sumbat was more mildly dealt

On

his refusing to abjure his religion,

placed

in

the

strictest

confinement,

forti-

with.

he was

where

he bitterly bewailed his having joined Bulah

during the time that bloody tyrant was de-

413

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.

to

God

for

his

life,

and during one of

pardon

incessantly prayed

He

solating his country.

one black act in

for this

his earnest suppli-

cations to the Almighty oa this subject,

soul

was released from

occurred A.

D.

his

H.

856,

body.

his

This event

He was

E. 305.

subsequently surnamed the Confessor.

During the time that Bulah was devastating

Armenia, Johannes the pontiff, afraid to remain
in

Duin, wandered about various parts of the

country avoiding the sword of the Saracens.

He at length found a safe asylum in the convent
of Makenoses in the province of Gelarcunies,

where he died

of a

broken heart, A. D. 854,

H. E. 303. He possessed the pontificate twentyHis successor was Zechariah,

two years.
from the village of Zag in the province of

Haican
^'^^

mark of the turbulence and

calamity of the times in which he lived, it is
sufficient to mention that in one day he was
Cotais, and as a

ordained deacon and priest, and consecrated

He

bishop and pontiff.

presided over the

church twenty-one years, and made

provements

in the

spiritual

condition of the

Armenians during the days

whom commenced

the

many im-

of Ashot, with

power of the Bagratian

potentates.

Shekhey the Persian,

in

Armenia

as

whom

officiating

Bulah had

governor,

left

enjoyed

HaSar^'
era304.

414

HISTORY OF ARMENIA.
that office four years, and directed affairs in a

manner which brought

as

much

credit to his

character, as ease and comfort to the people.

END OF THE

FIRST VOLUME.

UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY

AA 000

693 838

University of California

SOUTHePN REGIONAL LIBRARY

305 De Neve Drive

LOS

FACILITY

Parking Lot 17 Box 951388

ANGELES, CALIFORNIA 90095-1388
-

Return this material to the library from which

|*i

vj

it

j:^

lUl^CV/'U

aBPSgf(l!g3l3

REC'D YRL

;.

7 2003

was borrowed.

ffi